Home » Articles posted by Victor Shepherd (Page 11)

Author Archives: Victor Shepherd

A Little Sermon from a Little Text

2nd  John 12

 

Question: “Have you seen Victor Shepherd recently?”   Answer: “Yes. I saw him two days ago, and I saw his body three days ago.” Nobody says such a thing. Anyone who spoke like this would be looked upon as deranged.

Then let’s ask the question again. “Have you seen Victor Shepherd recently?” Answer: “No. I saw Victor’s body go by yesterday, but I didn’t see him.” Once again nobody speaks of a human being in this manner. Whether we have ever pondered the relation between body and person or not we grasp intuitively the fact that the human body is always at the same time a person, even as the human person is always person-and-body together.

The reason we grasp this intuitively is simple. God has fashioned us humans to be embodied persons. We are not disembodied spirits. To say we are embodied persons isn’t merely a way of speaking, an exaggerated way of speaking, as though we were no more than bodies. If we were no more than bodies we should simply be animals. We are more than animals, however; we are persons. Unlike the animals we alone are made in the image and likeness of God; unlike the animals we are the only creatures to whom God speaks and from whom he expects a response. Nevertheless, we are like the animals inasmuch as we are creatures of flesh and blood; we are embodied, and we exist only as embodied.

Did it ever occur to you that the only knowledge we have of each other, the only knowledge we have of each other as person, is a knowledge mediated by our body? I have encountered Maureen thousands upon thousands of times, but never once have I met her, the person of Maureen, except in the form of meeting her body. I have never met my wife; I have never met any human person, apart from being confronted with that person embodied. For this reason there can never be any substitute for physical presence.

I want to remind us all of something more that we all grasp intuitively; namely, there’s no relation at all between the beauty of the person and the beauty of the body. All of us have known since childhood that some people are beautiful persons even as their bodies are less than beautiful, if not downright ugly. On the other hand there are people with gorgeous bodies who remain ugly persons. It’s odd, isn’t it: there’s no connection between the beauty or ugliness of the person and the beauty or ugliness of the body, even though there’s every connection, a necessary connection, between person and body. There’s no living human body that isn’t person, just as there’s no person who isn’t embodied. Bodiliness is essential to our personhood. We can only meet others as their person is mediated to us through their body. For this reason (let me say it again) there can never be any substitute for physical presence.

In 1994 our daughter Catherine graduated from Queen’s University and immediately moved to Hong Kong . Her moving there meant the first protracted absence between her and us. It so happened that we had just purchased a fax machine (we didn’t have e-mail in those days;) whereupon we began using up roll after roll of fax paper. Not all the paper we used pertained to messages she was sending us. In fact most of the paper was wasted on junk messages we were getting from real estate companies in Florida and investment companies in Canada , both of whom assumed we were awash in surplus cash. Despite the yards of wasted paper we had to throw out each morning we had no choice but to leave the fax machine turned on twenty-fours per day since we didn’t want to miss even one small transmission that Catherine might send us at any hour from her business office half way around the world where our day was her night and her day our night. Every morning Maureen and I leapt out of bed and ran to the fax machine to see if there was something for us from Hong Kong .

Then Catherine came home on her first holiday. What did she say to us, and what did we say to her, that we hadn’t communicated through fax transmissions and long-distance telephone calls and letters? Nothing. Then what was unique about her being with us? Her physical presence. Was her physical presence important, all that important? Tell me: was she important? After all, her physical presence meant that she herself was present. How important all this was to me I shan’t attempt to tell you. But I witnessed it all as I watched Maureen await the day of Catherine’s arrival. In anticipation of the day of our daughter’s arrival Maureen resembled a six-year old on Christmas Eve. It wasn’t that the more we heard from Catherine through fax and phone the less we needed to see her; on the contrary, the more we heard from her the more we longed for her physical presence.

Dietrich Bonhoeffer was the first to acquaint me with all of this through his little book, Life Together. Bonhoeffer penned the book during the last war as he sought to school a handful of young scholars as pastors in the Confessing Church , the Confessing Church being those Christians who resisted Hitler’s attempts at denaturing the gospel, Hitler’s attempts at bending the gospel to Nazi purposes as surely as the Swastika is a bent cross. In the course of forging a community of these young scholars (most of them soon to be perish) Bonhoeffer cited today’s text and commented, “Christians find immense joy in each other’s physical presence.” The first time I read this I was startled. Doesn’t something else have to happen, something more happen, than that we simply be in each other’s physical presence? Doesn’t something novel or noteworthy, not to say earthshaking, have to be said or discussed or pondered? I was too young to appreciate Bonhoeffer’s wisdom when I first read his words, and therefore I dismissed them as somewhat sentimental. In my older age, however, I have proved Bonhoeffer’s words not only true but also profound time and again: there is immense joy in the physical presence of others, and especially in the physical presence of fellow-Christians. We don’t have to be saying or doing anything remarkable every time we meet; but it’s always essential that we meet.

The apostle John tells us that he has much to discuss with the congregation to which he has written his epistle; yet as much as he has to discuss with them, he would rather not use paper and ink. He much prefers to meet them and talk with them face to face. Why would he rather do this than lengthen his letter and put in writing all that he wishes to discuss with them? Because he knows the danger of not speaking face to face, the danger of not being in the physical presence of others.

Years ago I noticed that if we attempt to communicate with others when we aren’t meeting them face-to-face, all sorts of things can go wrong quickly and usually do. For instance, if we have to disagree with someone and we do it through a letter, the person receiving our letter can only read words. She can’t “read” our body language, can’t see the expression on our face, can’t hear the tone of our voice. All she has to go by is the dictionary meanings of the words in the letter.

As a pastor I learned years ago that if I have to disagree with a parishioner on any matter, however slight, it’s fatal to express myself in a note or even a telephone conversation. The only thing to do is visit that person.

In the same way I discovered that friends who don’t see each other for protracted periods begin to suspect each other. Our hearts play tricks on us. We wonder why we haven’t heard from Sam or Samantha, then begin to wonder what she really meant by that cryptic expression in the third line of her last Christmas note. Not content to read the lines she wrote, we start to “read between the lines;” that is, we think we are seeing messages and meanings beyond what the words say, even contrary to what the words mean – and all because we are hearing no voice and seeing no face. Finally we conclude that we aren’t such good friends as we thought we were because no doubt Sam or Samantha has found someone preferable to us – and so on. Our hearts foster suspicion that the person we thought to be steadfast friend might just be growing indifferent to us if not turning treacherous. (Let’s be honest: more than a trace of paranoia exists in all of us.)

Then we meet our friend face-to-face. It takes only five minutes for us to feel sheepish and stupid (even as we say nothing,) since in five minutes in the bodily presence of our friend all our suspicion has fled and we know that we were imagining it all and our friend cherishes us as much as she ever did. How could we ever have thought that our relationship was strained in any respect?

Simply put, we have come to know that seeing someone else face-to-face dispels ambiguity in what that person is trying to communicate with us. As ambiguity in his communication is dispelled, ambivalence in our heart about him is dispelled as well. If we can simply have the person physically present there is virtually no scope for ambiguity in her communication to us and therefore no scope for ambivalence in our heart about her.

I have a friend with whom I have spoken on the phone virtually every day for 30 years. Still, as often as we phone each other, we have to meet face to face. When we do, what do we say that we can’t say or don’t say on the phone? Nothing. What do we say that we haven’t said before? Little. Then why do we have to meet? Because there is a human significance, richness, delight – ultimately inexpressible – to being in the physical presence of each other. For this there is no substitute whatsoever. And there never will be.

 

John writes, “I hope to come to see you and talk with you face to face, so that our joy may be complete.” John penned his short epistle to a congregation in Asia Minor . From the content of the epistle it is evident that John and the congregation knew each other well. He didn’t want to meet these people face to face in order to find joy. He already had it; so did they. Both John and the congregation rejoiced in their throbbing relationship with Jesus Christ. He, their Lord, had already told them, and they had already proved, that he is their joy. Moreover they rejoiced in the commonality of their life in their Lord. John doesn’t maintain that by seeing each other they will be made joyful; rather, their common joy in their Lord will be made complete. Isn’t it the case that when we meet people we cherish the joy we already possess is “topped up”?

A few years ago, on one of my several trips to New York City , I was in and out of the city for a brief, two-day holiday. As always I had a most enjoyable time in the “big apple”, and on that occasion even got to Greenwich Village, where I had never been before, to hear music at the world’s most famous jazz club, The Blue Note. Then I went to the Anglican Cathedral bookshop where I found a book that Maureen had long wanted. Then I went to the library of the Jewish Theological Seminary. When I came home on a Friday at suppertime I was vibrating with the stimulation of all that NY is for me. After supper I went down to the church to open my mail and respond to phone messages. But in a few minutes I was standing outside on the street., merely looking for someone from the congregation, anyone at all. As fine a time as I had had in NY, I missed the people of the congregation after two days. I felt that the joy the congregation and I had in Christ would be “complete”, “topped up”, if only I could find a parishioner. Needless to say, in 15 minutes I had found more than one whom I could see face to face.

Today, the first Sunday in September, is the anniversary of my coming to Schomberg. Today begins my fourth year among you people. When a representative from presbytery asked me to serve as interim minister in September 2001 he told me that the interim period would last four months; by January 1st the congregation would have called a minister who could then be inducted. Matters didn’t unfold in quite this way. I have been here three years and may just be here longer still. I want you people to know what a gift the Schomberg congregation has been to me. Maureen tells me that if my work elsewhere finds me dispirited at all, by noon on Saturday my spirits are lifting because I know I’m going back to Schomberg on Sunday. Sunday morning invariably finds me invigorated for the same reason. When I’m in Schomberg during the week I usually come into the sanctuary, stand where I’m standing now, and envision where people sit. Most people don’t move around much in the sanctuary and therefore it’s easy to see in my mind’s eye where you sit. And then as I “see” I pray for this person or that whose particular struggle or heartache or perplexity it is the pastor’s privilege to know, all the while anticipating Sunday when the hour of worship finds us together once again.

 

Like the apostle John of old you and I do find joy individually in our Lord, even as we find joy in our common experience of our Lord and the corporate worship of our Lord. Then let us ever render our joy complete by cherishing those moments when we can immerse ourselves in the physical presence of each other, whether we say much or little, always knowing that there is – and ever will be – no substitute for seeing each other face to face.

                                                                                                 Victor Shepherd                                                                                        September 2004

  “Though I have much to write to you, I would rather not use paper and ink,
but I hope to come to see you and talk with you face to face, so that our joy may be complete.”

Schomberg Anniversary 2011

Jude 20-21

We read Paul’s letter to the church in Rome , and the image of the congregation that comes to mind is – is what? – a congregation of several hundred, meeting in a resplendent building, with no anxieties about its future or its finances?         The truth is, while it isn’t inappropriate to speak of the church in Rome in view of the fact that the church is the body of Christ and this body cannot be divided or dismembered; while it isn’t inappropriate to speak of the church in Rome, we know from the conclusion of Paul’s Roman letter that there were at least five house-congregations in the city.

Homes were small in ancient Rome ; at least the homes that Christians owned were small. Then how many people would a home hold when the congregation gathered for Sunday worship? Fifteen at most, I imagine. Fifteen times five is seventy-five. Seventy-five Christians in the city.

What was the population of Rome in the year 57 when Paul penned his missive?  One million. There were seventy-five Christians in a city of one million.  In other words, the Christian concentration in Rome was seventy-five parts per million.

What was the attitude of both the apostle who wrote the letter and those who read it?  Was the shared attitude, “We are hopelessly outnumbered.  We might as well give up right now.  No work or witness can be expected of us when we are only seventy-five parts per million”? On the contrary, the apostle thought that seventy-five parts per million heralded nothing less than triumph.

Let’s jump ahead from first-century Italy to eighteenth-century Britain . It’s the year 1750.  The Great Awakening has been underway for twelve years.  John Wesley has preached thousands of times and ridden thousands of miles on good horses and bad in bad weather and worse.  How many people have joined the Methodist movement?  He’s quite pleased with the number, and regards it as a triumph of the gospel. What was the number? In 1750, after twelve years of indefatigable effort, the Methodists numbered one-tenth of one percent of Britain . Forty-one years later, 1791, Wesley died. He and his helpers had laboured relentlessly during that time.  By now the Methodists numbered on-sixth of one percent of the population. Wesley maintained that a revival had occurred.

Schomberg in 2011.  What attitude should characterize the saints in Schomberg?  What are you people supposed to do?  I think we need to listen to another apostle, this time the apostle Jude. We need to listen to him as he encourages the people dear to him.

I: — First, says Jude, “Build yourselves up in your most holy faith.”   “Your most holy faith” refers not to the individual’s act of believing but rather to what is believed, to the substance of the faith, to the truth of the faith, to that gospel which has been handed down from the first century to the 21st. The gospel isn’t something we invent; it isn’t religious opinion.  The gospel is given to us along with the self-giving of Jesus Christ. At the beginning of his stark letter Jude speaks of “the faith which was once for all delivered to the saints”. It’s as though the divine equivalent of Priority Post delivered a weighty parcel to us and said, “Here it is.  This parcel contains inexhaustible riches. It’s been given you. You would never be so silly as to think you invented it and could therefore alter it. Just sign here to indicate that you are owning the parcel — and then benefit from it forever.”

No doubt someone wants to say that it isn’t quite this simple in view of the controversies that have abounded concerning the gospel.  If so much about the gospel is disputed, then to what extent has anything been delivered intact?

Actually, the controversies pertain not to the core of the gospel but to the periphery. Unquestionably there is disagreement about baptism, for instance: should believers only be baptized, or should believers plus their children be baptized?  There is disagreement about church government.  Should congregations be governed only by themselves, or by bishops, or by a system of church courts?  But concerning the core of the gospel there is no disagreement:

– Jesus Christ is the Son of God become Incarnate among us.

– his death has effected atonement, making God and God’s estranged creation “at one”.

– the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead is the first “instalment” of God’s end-time  restoration when the creation will be freed from the last disfigurement of the Fall.

– the Holy Spirit is the power that Jesus Christ uniquely bears and uniquely bestows, and therefore the power by which all Christian proclamation, witness and discipleship are rendered credible and fruitful.

This is the core of the gospel.  All Christians — Quakers, Pentecostals, Eastern Orthodox, Baptists — affirm it without qualification or reservation. There is no dispute concerning this.

When Paul writes to Timothy, a younger minister of the gospel, Paul reminds the young man that a trustworthy witness is someone who “rightly handles the word of truth.”  Two comments have to be made here.  To say that our task is to “handle rightly” the word of truth, only to handle it, is also to say by implication that we need not invent it or fashion it or fabricate it. In the second place, to handle rightly the word of truth is to admit that truth, by definition, cannot be invented. It is certainly possible to invent any number of falsehoods, but no one can ever invent truth. We can only recognize truth.

 

By God’s ordination the gospel, “our most holy faith”, is as true, lasting, unalterable, as the law of gravity (or any other unalterable aspect of a structured universe).  We speak incorrectly when we speak of law-breakers. People do not break laws; they break themselves over the law. We can never break the law of gravity; if we leap out of a tenth-storey window we merely confirm the law of gravity. In the same way there is a givenness to the gospel that is simply irrefrangible.

“Build yourselves up in your most holy faith.”  We do this as we saturate ourselves in the truth, wisdom, and promise of that gospel whose substance cannot be diluted and whose perdurability cannot be diminished.

 

II: — In the second place, says Jude, “Pray in the Holy Spirit.” To say that we are to pray in the Holy Spirit is to recognize that we live in a universe that is spirit-charged.

We have no difficulty understanding that we live in an environment that is charged with many different forces.         Physicists speak of the ‘force fields’ – many such – in the midst of which we live: gravity, light, magnetism, radiation, for instance. We live in a charged world.

Everyone knows we live as well in an environment that is electronically charged: radio, television, radar, satellites.

Radio programs and television programs are coursing through this room at this moment. Right now there is coursing through this room a gospel-sermon from a church in Hollywood as well as a display of pornography also from Hollywood . Which one are we going to bring in to our mind and heart? We aren’t going to bring in anything unless we are equipped to discern an electronically charged atmosphere; that is, unless we have the proper receptor.

Because humankind is most profoundly a creature of spirit (this is not to deny that we are creatures of body and mind); because we are most profoundly creatures of spirit we are born equipped with the capacity to “pick up” or “bring in” something of what surrounds us in a spirit-charged atmosphere.  The problem, of course, is that not all the spirits are holy.  Most are exceedingly unholy.  What’s more, in the wake of the Fall our natural spiritual receptor doesn’t discern the Holy Spirit. Our receptor has to be renewed. Then we must always pray for and pray in the Holy Spirit lest we become victimized (without even knowing it) by the spirits that are anything but holy.

To say that we are most profoundly creatures of spirit, and to say as well that we live in a spirit-charged atmosphere, is to say that the human heart is the site of spiritual conflict, the site of competing loyalties. The human heart is the site of stealthy commando operations (i.e., subtle spiritual sabotage) as well as frontal spiritual assaults. In view of the fact that the human heart is the prize territory that both the Holy Spirit and the unholy spirits ceaselessly contend for, the only sensible thing to do is to pray in the Holy Spirit.

In making this point let us be sure to emphasize something most strongly: to pray in the Holy Spirit is never to discount reason. If we are most profoundly creatures of spirit we are at the same time profoundly creatures of reason. Irrationality is never God-honouring. When people who are perplexed about some aspect of the Christian faith ask us earnestly for help in understanding, it is inexcusable to say to them, “Don’t try to understand; don’t even think about it; just pray about it.” To stifle reason or circumvent reason is to confuse faith with fanaticism and to foster folly. At the same time, when we have exercised our rationality to our utmost we must still pray in the Holy Spirit, for we are creatures of spirit ultimately.

Suppose we deny that we are creatures of spirit ultimately. (After all, we live in a secularized society that denies we are creatures of spirit.) We are then left saying that we are creatures of matterultimately.

There are two kinds of materialism. The philosophical kind (found, for instance, in Marxism) states that matter alone is.  The non-philosophical kind, the popular kind (found everywhere in the affluent Western world) states that matter alone matters. At the end of the day, both have the same force. Whether we believe that matter alone is or believe that matter alone matters, the “bottom line” is the same: we believe that we are creatures of matter ultimately.

But we aren’t. We are creatures of spirit ultimately. We are the venue of intense spiritual conflict; our hearts are the prize sought by warring spiritual forces.  Therefore the quintessentially human thing to do is pray. Then we must pray in the Holy Spirit, pray as believers in our Lord Jesus Christ (whose Spirit the Holy Spirit is), pray expecting to be given greater spiritual discernment as we pray ever more diligently.

 

III: — In the third place, says Jude, “Keep yourselves in the love of God.”  We are to keep ourselves in the love of God.

But doesn’t God love us regardless?  Won’t God always love us, continue to love us at all times and in all circumstances? Then what does Jude mean when he urges us to keep ourselves in the love of God?

Our question is answered as soon as we probe the writings of the apostle John. In the 15th chapter of John’s gospel Jesus says, “As the Father has loved me, so have I loved you. Abide in my love.” To abide in God’s love is to dwell in it, lodge in it, settle in it.

In everyday English to abide means to dwell. To abide in my home in Mississauga is to dwell in it. But in everyday English “abide” also has a second meaning: to abide by something is to obey it. In John 15 Jesus says, “If you keep (i.e., abide by my commandments you will abide in my love.” Only as we abide by can we abide in.

I abide in my wife’s love.  At the same time I’ve always known that I shall continue to abide in her love only as long as I abide by (obey) the claim to exclusivity essential to marriage. If I cease to abide by (obey) the claim to exclusivity essential to marriage, I shall cease to abide in her love. To be sure, she might continue to love me, but I would have ceased to “keep myself” in her love.

The false teachers of Jude’s day maintained that one could abide in Christ without having to abide by him. What they practised themselves they eagerly commended to others. They were false teachers. They weren’t merely false with respect to their teaching, however; they were false in themselves, phonies. They were deliberately deceptive; they flattered those they planned to exploit; they posed as visionaries; they twisted scripture; they described themselves as spiritual elitists when the only spirit to possess them was unholy.  In all of this they said we can abide in God’s love without having to abide by his claim upon our obedience.  Jude was outraged at these teachers who were false and fraudulent.

We are to keep ourselves in the love of God.  We do keep ourselves in the love of God as and only as we also keep his commandments.

 

IV: — Lastly Jude urges us to “wait for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life.”

In scripture to wait, wait for, never has the force of “waiting around”. To wait for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ never means that we loiter and loll, hands in our pockets, putting in time absent-mindedly while we wait we-don’t-know-for-what.

To wait, in scripture, is to anticipate; specifically it’s to anticipate confidently the public manifestation of that truth and reality which God’s people know to be operative now, even as it is denied by the world at large.

There is another way of saying the same thing.  The New Testament carefully balances the reality of Christ’s Easter triumph with the coming manifestation of that triumph. Our Lord has been raised from the dead. He is victor. His sovereign presence is a singular instance of God’s effectual mercy.

Christ’s people know this and rejoice in it. None of it, however, is publicly evident and therefore is publicly disputed.         For this reason we wait for its final manifestation.

In his letter to the church in Philippi the apostle Paul reminds us that every knee is going to bow eventually, and every tongue confess that Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of God the Father. (Philippians 2:10-11) This is not to say that every last human being is going to come to a glad and grateful abandonment of herself to Jesus Christ as Lord; it isn’t to say that every last human being is going to delight in the praise of Christ’s truth and triumph. But it is to say that the day has been appointed when God can no longer be mocked. The day has been appointed when the gospel is vindicated and is seen to be what believers have always known it to be: God’s visitation of mercy for the world and the vehicle of believers’ restoration before him.  The day has been appointed when the simple faith of God’s people is vindicated too and these people are displayed before the world, no longer the silly fools that pseudo-sophisticates wrote off, but now those friends of Jesus who were unashamed of him for years and of whom he will now be unashamed eternally.

Several years ago I was the week-long bible teacher at a church camp near Perth , Ontario . At the camp I met several people who made my heart sing as they chatted informally with me in their quiet, unselfconscious way, of their faith in our Lord and the undeniable alteration of their lives that had arisen from it.  I shall never forget two such people.         I mention them in that they are contemporary illustrations of Dionysius the Areopagite and Damaris, mentioned in Acts 17 as two people who came to faith through Paul’s ministry in Athens . Dionysius and Damaris, a man and a woman, represented the two extremes of the social spectrum in ancient Athens . Dionysius came from the most exalted end of the social spectrum, Damaris from the most despised.

One man who spoke to me at the summer camp had been a professor of engineering at Oxford University . Subsequently he and his family lived in Canada for a year on an exchange with an engineering professor from Ottawa . While he was in Canada he came to faith in our Lord. Upon his return to England he offered himself as a candidate for the ministry of the British Methodist Church . The Methodist Church in England , however, having eroded theologically to the point of gospellessness, spoke with him through officials who sneered at his experience of God and ridiculed him. Whereupon he moved to Canada and became a minister of the gospel in a smaller denomination where he has remained ever since.

The other fellow I met in the same summer, from the other end of the social spectrum, is a used-car salesman of very limited formal education, missing several teeth, who enjoys a great deliverance from years of substance abuse. In ungrammatical English but with utter transparency he spoke to me of the huge turnaround in his life and all that it has meant for his family.

These people are alike “waiting for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ.” They aren’t waiting around. They are busy day-in and day-out at the tasks to which the master has assigned them. Nevertheless, they are anticipating that day when, in the mercy of God, the world’s delusion ends and the gospel is vindicated and God’s people are exalted and the faith of the simplest saint is seen to be what the saint herself always knew it to be: the bond that bound her to that Lord who will henceforth honour her eternally.

 

Then what are the people in Schomberg to be about week-in and week-out?

Build yourselves up in your most holy faith.

Pray in the Holy Spirit.

Keep Yourselves in the love of God.

Wait for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life.

Victor Shepherd

May 2011

For the Saints in Emmanuel Presbyterian Church, Schomberg

On Avoiding Flabby Sentimentality and Barren Intellectualism

Jude 17-23

 

Wouldn’t it be nice if we could turn back the clock and take ourselves back to the early days of the church when there were no factions or difficulties or disputes? Wouldn’t it be nice if we could step back into a Christian community where everything was at peace and no one was having trouble or causing trouble?

As a matter of fact there never was such a time. There never was a Christian era free of problems and perplexities, free of difficulties and disputes. There never was a golden age, way back when, when everything was better, much better, than things are now. We should understand that virtually all of the New Testament documents were written to assist Christians in one matter or another with their daily struggle, their confusion or their danger. Mark’s gospel was written to fortify Christians who otherwise might renounce the faith and betray each other amidst the savagery of Nero’s persecution. Matthew’s gospel was written to correct Gentile Christians who were about to distort the gospel by jettisoning the older testament. The letters to the congregation in Corinth were written to discipline Christians whose behaviour was scandalous. In the earliest days of the church the gospel was passed around by word of mouth. Something was committed to writing only when trouble developed and a strong written statement was needed to se the troublesome situation right. We have written New Testament largely because difficulty and danger, disruption and dispute troubled the church from the very beginning.

Jude wrote his short, sharp letter in order to help Christians who had distorted the gospel and who were now groping and stumbling like blind inebriants in a basement. Jude had turned up two distortions, quite different from each other, that yet gave rise to a similar groping and stumbling. One distortion was a distortion of the gospel in the direction of a flabby sentimentality: mush. Mushy sentimentality laughs off any concern for the truth. “Who cares about truth?” it snickers, “What difference does correct doctrine make? Why bother with pointless abstractions that only fuel controversy anyway? Let’s just feel good together. That’s what the Christian life is really about: feeling good together.” This distortion of the gospel is still with us today.

The other distortion is just the opposite of this. It is a frigid, barren intellectualism. Here the gospel is warped into philosophy that happens to use religious words, a philosophy so very abstract, subtle, apparently, that only the intellectually gifted or the philosophically trained can understand it. Corrie Ten Boom, the brave Dutch woman who survived Ravensbruck death camp (here sister Betsie did not); Corrie Ten Boom was a woman whose assessment of the church’s health we should take seriously. She tells us that nowhere as in Germany is academic theology pursued with such rigour and precision — and nowhere as in Germany is the church so weak. This distortion of the gospel is also with us today.

It’s good to remember that the Christians before us didn’t live in a golden age when everything was simply glorious. And it’s even better to hear and heed the corrective that was necessary for individual Christians and congregations who would otherwise stumble.

 

I: — Jude has much to tell us. First he addresses the flabby sentimentalists: “Build yourselves up on your most holy faith.” He insists that we recover the substance of the faith, truth, and insists as well that we know it to be true, never apologizing for it. “The most holy faith” is holy because God has revealed it; and is the faith because it is true.

   Not many people care about the truth nowadays. They care about popular appeal and apparent usefulness and shallow pragmatism, but they don’t care about truth. It’s no wonder, then, that I find people asking me if I think I am “doing good” as a minister. Do I feel I am doing more “good” as a minister than I might do as a probation officer or a legal aid lawyer or a social worker? Sometimes, they even suggest (like the endodontist who has my mouth open for an hour and a half at a time during which I can’t say anything) that since the world is now too sophisticated for “religion,” I could be doing much more good anywhere other than in the ministry. But their question or suggestion is a giveaway; they have obviously missed the boat themselves; in fact they can’t even see the boat. My first responsibility is never to “do good.” My first responsibility as a minister, a steward of the gospel, is to safeguard the truth of God. The apostle Paul speaks of the gospel, the truth of God, as a deposit, much like a priceless treasure entrusted to someone for safekeeping. My first responsibility is to be a faithful trustee of the deposit of Christian truth. For the gospel is invaluable. And it has been entrusted to me for safekeeping, because there is a congregation around me that will be impoverished and spiritually threatened if I fritter away the trust.

Our superficial age has little time for truth, for substance. Our age prefers style to substance. Now that the sittings of the House of Commons are televised, parliament has become little more than a show. Parliament is a game show trafficking in frivolity. Important matters have been assigned to the courts, whose judges, be it noted, have been elected by no one and are accountable to no one. Our national leaders are little more than amateurish actors who have polished their rhetorical style and now preen themselves as they say little eloquently or even lie eloquently. What else could we expect? We get what we deserve, and a superficial public that prefers style to substance isn’t going to have substance. You must have noticed that most television preachers abysmally lack substance.

Everyone knows that I’m not a fundamentalist bible-thumper. Neither am I a nostalgia freak who thinks he can live in bygone eras. But I do understand and cherish the ages-long truth of the gospel. Unquestionably I am orthodox. “Ortho-doxy” means “right teaching.” And this right teaching I shall never apologize for, dilute, deny or depart from. That’s why we have to hear of the Incarnation at Christmas, the atonement on Good Friday, the resurrection of the crucified at Easter, and faith and repentance and righteousness and obedience at all times.

To be sure we aren’t going to express the substance of the gospel in the same matter as our foreparents did. Our mental furniture isn’t theirs and their vocabulary isn’t ours. My grandparents sang with great gusto, “How sweet the name of Jesus sounds.” Frankly, I don’t like the expression. I’m turned off by anything that associates Jesus Christ with candyfloss and tooth decay. Still, there’s something profounder here. You see, the “name” of Jesus, biblically speaking, is the person, presence, power and purpose of Jesus. And my grandparents certainly were acquainted with the person, presence, power and purpose of Jesus Christ even if they expressed it in a vocabulary you and I find somewhat saccharine.

It’s important that we distinguish the eternal gospel from the time-bound vocabulary by which it is expressed. We don’t have to hang on to time-bound vocabulary, and few of us would want to. Yet we must cherish the truth; we must build ourselves up on our most holy faith — for the truth, and only the truth, Jesus insists, is finally what sets men and women free. Only the truth profoundly, pervasively, permanently transforms human life. Flabby sentimentality — sugarcoated mush — may be attractive in the short run, but in the long run it does nothing good, nothing godly.

A Glasgow streetwalker was listening to a Unitarian speaker who, as a Unitarian, dismissed “the most holy faith”: Incarnation, atonement, and so on, the truth and substance of the gospel, what Jude calls “the faith once for all delivered to the saints.” She listened for a few minutes and then turned away, saying, “The rope he talks about isn’t long enough to reach me.” Our superficial age, daily saying, “Who cares about the truth as long as we feel good and find religious novelty useful?”; our superficial age forgets one thing: ultimately, at life’s deepest depths, only the truth of Jesus Christ is going to be profoundly useful because only the truth transforms. And because only the truth transforms, only the truth can finally comfort.

 

II: — Jude writes something more. This time he’s addressing not the flabby sentimentalists but the barren intellectualists whose doctrine is correct but whose hearts are colder than frozen cod. “Pray in the Holy Spirit,” he urges; “Pray in the Holy Spirit.” It’s crucial that we pray in the Holy Spirit, for we want to do more than understand the truth of God; we want to absorb it, we want this truth to penetrate us as Jesus Christ himself moves every more deeply into us. To pray in the Holy Spirit is to foster an ever more intimate encounter with him who alone bears and bestows the Spirit. A dear old Scot used to say that prayer is “love in need appealing to love in power.” We who love our Lord with love undying: when we pray it is love in need appealing to love in power.

Such prayer needn’t be wordy. It merely casts us upon God for what he alone can give. A dying criminal prayed, “Lord, remember me.” He was Jewish, and therefore he knew that when a Jew cried to God, “Remember me” he was asking God to give him the profoundest desire of his heart. A thousand years earlier Hannah, distraught at her childlessness, had cried to God. We are told that God had “remembered” her, had given her the desire of her heart, and she had become pregnant with Samuel. People in pain are never wordy. People in terrible need are never wordy. When I was a student minister in a construction town in British Columbia I came upon a man, an alcoholic who had been sober by the grace of God for many years. Yet he knew that he had to live and could live only one day at a time. In the course of one of our conversations he said to me, “Victor, in the morning I say ‘please’, and at nightfall I say ‘thank you.'” What is this but love in need appealing to love in power?”

I have long felt that people are discouraged in their attempt to pray inasmuch as they don’t have the “gift of the gab.” Words don’t come easily to them. As soon as they start to pray they run out of words, and thereafter it’s a tongue-tying exercise in English composition when they aren’t much good at English composition. The truth of the matter is, wordiness has nothing to do with prayer in the Holy Spirit. The dying criminal knew this much.

Such prayer, however simply uttered or repeatedly uttered, is an expression of our confidence in the living God who meets us. It’s an acknowledgement of our dependence upon him. And it’s always an intensification of our intimacy with him.

You must have noticed that when we are most grateful we have the least to say. When we are most grateful we don’t ramble on and on and on about our gratitude, simply because we can’t. When we are most grateful we are this because we have been overwhelmed, so very overwhelmed as to be left near-speechless. When we are least grateful we have the most to say; and we and everybody else knows how artificial and “smarmy” it is.

It’s the same with our greatest longing. The psalmist writes, “As a deer longs for flowing streams, so longs my soul for Thee, O God. My soul thirsts for God, for the living God.” This is “prayer in the Holy Spirit.” For such prayer is always a matter of crying to God to “remember” us, as the psalmist knew, the dying criminal knew, the sobered alcoholic knew, and Hannah knew.

“Pray in the Holy Spirit” is Jude’s word to those who have distorted the gospel into barren intellectualism and whose well-stocked head needs to be matched by a well-warmed heart.

 

III: — Next Jude addresses both flabby sentimentalists and barren head-trippers: “Keep yourselves in the love of God.” He means “Keep yourselves in the sphere of God’s love, in the atmosphere of God’s love. Don’t take yourselves out of this sphere, atmosphere.”

During World War II fliers in the Pacific theatre of the war were provided with shark repellent. A downed flier’s parachute and life preserver were useless unless along with his parachute and life preserver he was given shark repellent. The repellent spread out through the water around him and beneath him forming a sphere in which the shark couldn’t get at him. He was to keep himself in this sphere until he was rescued definitively and taken ashore where no sharks molested.

You and I are destined to be rescued definitively from life’s stormy seas and transported to a shore where we shan’t be molested any more. But we aren’t there yet. And until we are we had better understand that we can be threatened and endangered. At present there lurks in life’s stormy seas what can threaten us, even devour us. At the same time God, in his mercy, has surrounded us with an atmosphere that repels attacks that come upon us from behind and below where we don’t see them coming. The atmosphere is his effectual love, and we are ever to keep ourselves in this love.

The downed flier in the Pacific would be a fool if he came not to trust his shark repellent. He’d be a fool if he began to wonder where the repellent really worked; he’d be the biggest fool if he thought that life would be more adventuresome, more thrilling, if he moved outside the repellent in order to joust with the sharks, compete with them, take them on. But haven’t you and I seen Christians who, in a moment of culpable folly, have done just this?

Of course we sin. And we do frustrate God’s love. Still, it’s one thing to be overtaken in a moment of carelessness; it’s another thing deliberately, wilfully, defiantly to violate God’s love.

My wife loves me dearly. Her love for me creates a sphere, an atmosphere, in which I find refuge from much that lurks in the sea around me. And her love, graced as it is by the patience of God, absorbs my silliness and stupidity and moodiness and abrasiveness. Patient and profound as her love is, however, I’d be a fool if I thought I could trade on it. I’d be a fool if I thought I could deliberately, wilfully, defiantly violate it. Do I think I could move outside it, splash around in wider water (as it were) and yet remain within her love at the same time? Everyone knows we can’t be in two places at once. Then I had better keep myself in the sphere of her love.

Jesus says, “I have loved you. Abide in my love.” Immediately he adds, “If you keep my commandments you will abide in my love.” He means “If you keep yourself in the sphere of my commandments, you will abide in my love and in that love you will be protected with all the protection you will ever need.” It is our love for our Lord, or at least our aspiration to love him, which is both the means of our keeping ourselves in his love and the sign of our being there.

 

IV: — Jude’s final word to us, Wait for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life.” His word here isn’t simply the fourth in a series of four. His word here speaks of the mood or attitude in which the first three are to be heard and heeded. When Jude says, “Wait for the mercy of our Lord” he doesn’t mean, “wait around for it.” To wait around is to loiter. Loitering is no good. Loiterers are people with nothing to do and nowhere to go. Loiterers always end up in trouble. In scripture, to wait is never to wait around; to wait is always to anticipate, to expect, to live for a future certainty. To wait, in scripture, is to live for, anticipate the day when God completes that good work which he began in us years ago. To wait is to live in anticipation of the day when God’s mercy, which has already found us and bound us to him, finally transmogrifies us.

In other words, to wait for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ is to live, every day, in a mood or attitude that encourages us to build ourselves up in our most holy faith, to pray in the Holy Spirit, and to keep ourselves in the love of God. For as we live for this we shall resist being flabby sentimentalists who don’t care about the truth of Christ, even as we resist being barren head-trippers who have no heart. Instead we shall wait for, anticipate, expect that future certainty which is the mercy of Jesus Christ unto eternal life, knowing that he has promised to render us without spot or blemish.

 

V.Shepherd

Is There Any Point In Coming To Church?

Revelation 1:9-10   

 

Sometimes we are tired when we come to church; more than tired, exhausted. I have lived in suburbia now for 24 years, and I have come to recognize fatigue as the most evident characteristic of suburban existence. Occasionally I ride the GO train into Toronto. On the morning trip into the city commuters appear bright-eyed and perky, enthusiastic and eager. They bounce onto the train, greet the people they see every morning, and plunge into their newspaper or paperback thriller. On the evening trip back to suburbia they are dazed and glazed; many sprawl over the seats, arms and legs akimbo. They seem stunned. Next day they will have to do it all over. The spouse they may have left behind in suburbia tears around from supermarket to arena to dental office to piano teacher in between flurries of volunteer work. When Sunday arrives those who are able to get out of bed are still fatigued when the hour of worship strikes.

Sometimes we are bored when we come to church. Can people be over-busy and bored at the same time? Of course we can. In fact on Sunday we may be bored on account of our over-busyness; we may also be bored at the prospect of worship. After all, when the grizzled, balding preacher announces the text worshippers who have listened to him over and over know how the sermon is going to unfold.

Sometimes we are distracted when we come to church. Hundreds of important matters clamour for our attention. Worship is important too; still, its demand seems less imperious than last week’s phone call from the bank manager about the change in mortgage rates.

Sometimes we are in pain when we come to worship. Relatively few of us arrive here in significant physical pain. But oh, the mental anguish! The emotional torment! We bring it here. We can’t help bringing it here. I know we do because I know what anguish I have brought here on Sunday morning from time-to-time.

John, the visionary writer of the book of Revelation, shared the human condition too. Therefore he brought to worship everything we bring, everything from fatigue to anguish. Yet he was saddled with an additional complication, an enormous complication, a complication which (so far) has been much slighter for you and me: tribulation. Tribulation is a biblical word which means one thing: affliction visited on believers just because they are believers, suffering visited on disciples just because they are disciples. Tribulation is not the pain we suffer inasmuch as our knees become arthritic and our middle-aged organs malfunction. Tribulation is pain inflicted on us just because we have vested our faith in Jesus Christ and are determined to keep company with him. Keeping company with him, we find that the hostility the world heaps upon him now spills over onto us. And yet in the very breath with which he speaks of tribulation John speaks of so much more. “I, John, your brother who shares with you in Jesus the tribulation and the kingdom and the patient endurance.” Yes, our loyalty to our Lord does plunge us into tribulation; and the very same loyalty keeps us glad citizens of the kingdom, glad subjects of the rule or reign of Christ, even as our immersion in the rule or reign of Christ equips us with patient endurance.

Let’s think awhile of John’s tribulation. He was a Christian living in the Roman empire. “Roman empire”: the expression calls to mind the emperors themselves. Nero, Caligula, Vespasian, Domitian: these men are infamous for their cruelty. One was as bad as another. Nero, for instance, Nero had known what to do with Christians. He blamed them for the fire which devastated large residential sections of Rome in the year 65. The effect of this was to turn hordes of homeless people against Christians. Then he entertained himself by soaking Christians in tar and setting them on fire. Others he covered in animal skins and turned lions loose on them. Those who were left he crucified.

Now I don’t expect any of this to happen to me, as you don’t expect it to happen to you. In other words, we don’t expect tribulation to become terrible. Nevertheless, to say that our tribulation isn’t like John’s is not to say that our tribulation is never going to intensify. I think it will. Take the matter of multicultural”ism.” Is multiculturalism possible? Of course it is, as long as we are talking superficially about culture only: Chinese food, Slavic dances, Japanese lanterns. But of course the culture of any society arises from the values of that society. Multiculturalism therefore presupposes “multivaluism”. (We come closer to admitting this when we speak not of multiculturalism but of pluralism. But for now let’s stick with my neologism, multivaluism.) Is multivaluism possible within one society? This is a huge question. When one group says men and women are to be esteemed equally and another group insists that women are inherently inferior there is an incompatibility which cannot be compromised away. If some people maintain that employment insurance is protection against disaster and others maintain that it is an alternative to employment we are in the same predicament. Social cohesion presupposes a shared value system; social cohesion presupposes a recognition of and ownership of the common good. When the common good cannot be agreed upon then pluralism is a polite cover-up of the first stages of social disintegration. I have long thought that public education is possible only as long as there is implicit public agreement as to the educational good. But is there? Is the ultimate goal and good of public education to educate, or is it to have students feel good about themselves? How good will someone feel about himself if, upon becoming an adult, he cannot read?

Please don’t think that I am faulting immigrants to our country and am subtly suggesting that immigration be curtailed. Immigrants are not to blame for the increasing, and increasingly evident, ungluing of the society. Often immigrants merely expose what is in the heart of us who have lived here all our lives. My vice-principal friend with the Scarborough Board of Education suspended an elementary school student for telling a supply teacher that he, the student, didn’t have to listen to or learn from any “Paki” like her. Instant suspension, insisted my friend, as he told the student’s

parents that vicious racism would not be tolerated in his school for a minute, betokening as it did a society whose members would soon be at each other’s throats. Two days later my friend was at a track meet. A board of education superintendent approached him and said, “I hope you know more about relay races than you know about public relations; the student’s parents have phoned the board offices eight times.” The value system of that superintendent and the value system of my friend are simply incompatible. No Christian could entertain for a minute the suggestion that racism is to be tolerated and a student allowed to insult a teacher just because the student’s parents make half-a-dozen phone calls.

Christians are much less quick to protest victimization at the hands of advertisers than are, for instance, Jews and Muslims. Not long ago I came upon an advertisement by Insecolo, a firm which manufactures pesticides. The advertisement is labelled “The Last Supper”. It depicts twelve insects (household pests) seated at the Last Supper: fleas, earwigs, silverfish, caterpillars. Seated in the middle of the Last Supper is a large cockroach. Jesus Christ the great cockroach. The caption accompanying the picture tells homemakers that the food at the Last Supper should be supplemented by Insecolo. Christ the cockroach is host at that supper where all pests are soon to be annihilated (including Christ the cockroach, of course). Insecolo’s vice-president of marketing insisted that the company had no intention of withdrawing the advertising. From a Christian perspective the advertisement is blasphemous, not to mention in appalling taste.

If a similar advertisement spoofed sacrilegiously what is dear to Jewish people or Islamic people can you imagine the outcry? Suppose the annihilation of household pests were compared, in an advertisement, to the holocaust. “Annihilate beetles and bugs as thoroughly as Hitler annihilated Jews: nothing left at all!” Do you think for one minute that the vice-president of marketing would cavalierly announce that Insecolo has no intention of withdrawing the ad? Tell me: do you think there is public recognition of and public ownership of the public good? If there isn’t, then social disintegration is underway.

Of course we must uphold environmental concerns; of course we cannot continue to violate land and water and air. Still, environmental concerns pushed to ever greater extremes become out-and-out idolatrous, even lethal. Let us not forget that whenever nature was regarded as divine in cultures before ours human sacrifice was demanded. In biblical times the worshippers of Ashtaroth and Baal sacrificed human beings; so did the Aztecs in Mexico centuries later; so did the Nazis in Europe only recently. A book on ecology published in 1984 (published by Random House, a very reputable American publisher) insisted that culling human beings is a moral obligation given our commitment to the earth. Another book published in 1989 (State University of New York Press) insisted that culling human beings is “not only morally permissible, but, from the point of the view of the land ethic, morally required.” Human beings, it is argued, are simply members of the biotic community and are to be controlled the way the Ontario Department of Lands and Forests controls the moose population.

Within my lifetime I do not expect to face tribulation of the sort that John knew. Nonetheless, within my lifetime tribulation will increase for Christians as we declare where we stand and why, what we cannot accept and why, what we insist on and why (even though we aren’t going to get it), and how it is that the mind of Christ and the mindsets of assorted interest groups are not compatible. (By then it will be apparent that not even the mindsets of the assorted interest groups are compatible with each other.) When Christians hold up what is non-negotiable for us we shall appear first odd, then stubborn, then fractious, then disruptive, then indictable. Let us never forget that early-day Christians were accused of atheism and punished for it just because they refused to recognize and honour the pagan deities of the Roman empire.

And yet in the same sentence where John reminds his readers that he and we share the tribulation he declares that we share also the kingdom and the patient endurance. The use of the definite article is most instructive. He doesn’t say we share tribulation (which could be construed by unwary readers as suffering-in-general); we share the tribulation, tribulation unique to God’s people. We don’t share patient endurance-in-general; we share the patient endurance, that steadfastness peculiar to disciples. We can share the patient endurance, says John, just because we share the kingdom. The kingdom is the rule of Christ. Let us make no mistake. Jesus Christ – risen, ascended, glorified — is the sovereign ruler of the entire cosmos. We who have grown up in Christendom enveloped by the British Commonwealth have unconsciously assumed that Christendom enveloped by the British Commonwealth is the rule of Christ. Unconsciously we have confused the rule of Christ with the legacy of Queen Victoria. Unconsciously we have confused the rule of Christ with favours dispensed by Canada Customs and Revenue Agency and the municipalities. What would be the effect on the pattern of church-life and denominational expostulations if church-properties were taxed and income tax receipts were not issued for church-offerings? The effect would be immense, virtually a revolution with respect to properties and clergy salaries. What would be the effect on the rule of Christ? Nothing! To say that Jesus Christ — risen, ascended, glorified — rules is to say that he is the sole sovereign of the cosmos, which is to say that nothing can affect his kingdom or kingship. Because nothing can affect the sovereignty of Christ Christ’s people may — and shall — exhibit the patient endurance in the midst of the tribulation.

The older I grow the more important I recognize grammar to be. When John speaks of sharing tribulation, kingdom and steadfastness with us he doesn’t speak of the these in a principal clause: I, John, share with you. Instead he speaks of them in a subordinate clause: I, John, who happen to share with you. Then he proceeds to what he wants to say principally. He places tribulation, kingdom and steadfastness in a subordinate clause because all this scarcely needs to be mentioned, he feels. “Needless to say” is how we should speak of it, “it goes without saying”, “of course everyone will agree”. Then what is the principal point which John makes from his place of exile? “I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s Day”. This is the principal point he wants to make with us. The fact that he was in the Spirit on the Lord’s Day was the occasion of his inspiration, the occasion of the firing of those vivid visions which became his inspired and inspiring book. “I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s Day”. It was Sunday, the day of worship. Yes, John may have initially found himself tired or bored, distracted or in pain when he came to worship. Yet at some point he found himself “in the Spirit”.

“In the Spirit”: what does it mean? It means that regardless of what he brought to worship he found something vastly greater there. It means that God himself overwhelmed him when all he was expecting was a repetition of last Sunday. It means the same visitation from God (the Spirit) which drove huddled disciples out of a fear-ridden room into the world; it means the same visitation which turned mere words about an executed Jew into the gospel, the vehicle of the Son of God’s self-bestowal; the same visitation from God which moved a highschool teacher in Yugoslavia (Mother Teresa) to India, and an unknown priest in Belgium (Father Damien) to the leprosy-ridden Hawaiian island of Molokai; the same visitation which impelled Lydia (a woman) to accord hospitality to two men (Paul and Silas) in an era when a man didn’t even speak to his wife in public lest he appear scandalous; the same visitation which brought Zacchaeus out of a tree and thawed his frozen heart; the same visitation which has brought parishioners to my door when I was in need and thought nobody else knew; the same visitation which has electrified you on occasion as it has electrified me.

Many people have told me that they arrive at worship in any mood at all: fatigue, boredom, anxiety, resentment, anger, hope, hopelessness. And then in the course of the service, whether through hymn, prayer, scripture, anthem, sermon or children’s story; in the course of the service it happens for them. One man, unquestionably a victim of extraordinary bad luck, told me he has arrived at worship again and again with a chip on his shoulder, and by the end of the service the chip is gone.

“I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s Day”. John doesn’t say he put himself in the Spirit. He didn’t work up a psycho-religious boil-over and call it “God”. Rather he was in the Spirit in that thatunforeseen visitation which had startled and encouraged Abraham and Sarah, Elizabeth and Zechariah, which had gently nudged Elijah and mightily prostrated Isaiah; this unforeseen, unforeseeable visitation had visited him too.

John was in the Spirit on the Lord’s Day. For him it meant a vision of his Lord. “When I saw him, I fell at his feet as though dead. But he laid his right hand upon me (the right hand is always the hand of mercy) saying, ‘Fear not, I am the first and the last, and the living one. I died, and behold I am alive for evermore, and I have the keys of Death and Hades.'” In that instant John was oriented afresh to the truth and encouraged afresh in the midst of tribulation. Every bit as much will be given to us at worship, won’t it? Never mind that so much of worship is repetitive; it has to be repetitive just because we repeatedly need to be oriented to the truth and encouraged in the midst of tribulation. The  John received — “Fear not, I am the first and the last… I died, and behold I am alive for evermore…” — there was nothing new in this. John was exiled to the island of Patmos in the first place inasmuch as he already knew and had publicly stood up for the one who had died and was now alive for evermore. There was nothing new in John’s vision at all. But none of us needs novelty; all of us need reinvigoration in what we know already. We need revivification of what is now several years old in us, even decades old. As mature a Christian as John was, he was not yet beyond needing renewal himself.

And neither are we. As our society changes (make no mistake: it is changing); as it moves away from the Christendom we have found as comfortable as an old shoe; as social cohesion unravels and strident voices, contradictory voices, are heard increasingly; as it becomes evident that there is nowhere near the public agreement concerning the public good that there once was; as all of this unfolds tribulation will increase somewhat. Then we shall need fresh assurance as to the kingdom, the rule of Christ; and only then shall we be equipped with the patient endurance.

And how are we to gain fresh assurance of it all? By coming to worship, regardless of what mood we bring to worship. For if we are found here Sunday by Sunday, even if tired or bored or distracted or pained, then from time-to-time, in God’s own time, we shall also be found “in the Spirit on the Lord’s Day”. And this will be enough.

Victor Shepherd       September 2002

 

On Weeping . . .and Not Weeping

Revelation 5:5         

 Rev. 21:4    Job 16:16    Psalm 30:5    Luke 19:41

 

 What moves you?  What really moves you?  I’m always amazed at how moved people can be over something that strikes me as fluff, like the latest episode in the never-ending soap opera.  Then again, I married into the Irish.  I’ve never been able to understand why one stanza of “O, take me home again, Kathleen” reduces Irish folk to tears.

   Blubbering, we know, is contagious.  So is laughter.  Comedians know how difficult it is to make people laugh the first time.  It’s less difficult the second, easier still the third.  The comedian trots out his best joke to start the programme.  Once he has people laughing they will laugh at anything. It’s the same with weeping.  Hard-shell people don’t weep easily.  But once they get started….  Before long everyone is weeping. When the TV stations broadcast pictures of people starving in Darfur (especially wasted children) I’ve heard viewers say, “It’s not right; it’s crass sensationalism.  It’s emotional manipulation. Besides, it exploits hungry people.”  But the same critics will weep when the winner of the beauty contest is announced or the athlete’s blunder costs his team the championship.  Apparently it’s all right to weep at something trivial but not all right to weep at something tragic. Then what moves you and me to tears?  Is it something of minimal human significance?  Or is it something profound?  Today we are going to speak only of the latter.  We shall speak only of the tears that matter.   I: —  First of all, there’s a weeping we cannot help.  Again and again in the gospels Jesus comes upon broken-hearted people.  They have lost someone dear to them, most commonly a child.  They pour out their anguish, unchecked, before everyone present.  No one faults them for it.  They aren’t told to “buck up and be brave.”  Their grief is allowed unrestrained expression.  (Let me say parenthetically that there’s nothing worse than the loss of a child.  I have conducted approximately 500 funerals.  Yet I can never become accustomed to the funeral of a child, even of an infant, even of the baby born prematurely and weighing three pounds.  We should remember too that when a child dies, the parents will separate 70% of the time.  In other words, few marriages can withstand the shock and distress of the death of a child.) In our society, on the other hand, we think there’s something virtuous about grieving stoically.  At the funeral parlour we say about the recent widow, “She’s holding up so well.”  “Holding up” is an expression we should reserve for five years later.  Tell me: did Jesus “hold up” upon hearing of the death of Lazarus?  I recall reading that Jesus wept.  There’s nothing virtuous, and everything unhealthy, about stifling grief.  Grief that’s suppressed now is going to appear later in much more troublesome guise.  More to the point, to expect the bereaved to appear stoical is to burden them with unrealistic expectations that can only leave them feeling guilty because they are psychologically weak (supposedly.)  And if they are believers, it’s to leave them feeling they are spiritual failures as well. If we are sensitive at all to the terrible unfairness of life; if we are moved at all by the pain some people must endure in themselves or witness in others, then we know there are tears that can’t be helped. Several years ago I wrote a magazine article, “God’s Grace Also in the Mentally Ill.”  One week after she read the article a woman in Regina sent me a letter.  At age three this woman fell ill with polio.  From that day to this she has had steel braces on both legs, and she hobbles with crutches.  Her brother, one year older than she, knew that she needed help and he always provided help. When she was six and he seven, he put her in his wagon and pulled her miles through Winnipeg to Assiniboine Park Zoo so that she too could see the animals and the beautiful park.  And then he pulled her miles back again, an all-day mission.  When he was nine he was given his first two-wheeler.  With much difficulty he manoeuvred his handicapped sister up onto the handlebars of his bike, her steel-clad limbs sticking straight out.  His playmates teased him, “We’d never give our sister a ride on our bike.”  “One day your sisters will ride their own bicycles,” the nine year old shot back, “but mine never will.”  They never teased him again, the woman told me.  Throughout her high school days her brother carried her up and down two flights of stairs, day-in and day-out.  He couldn’t have been more thoughtful. Then when he was 21 he was diagnosed schizophrenic.  He’s been deranged ever since.  He lives in a group home.  His sister has him out every week-end and takes him for a drive in her hand controlled car.  As they were driving around Winnipeg one day he saw the crowds of downtown workers and shoppers, and he cried out, “Who cares?”  Then he turned to his sister and said, “You care.”  They spend Christmas Day together as well, since she has never married and, she told me in her letter, no one is ever going to invite the two of them to Christmas dinner. As I read this woman’s letter I thought of her brother’s torment: locked up in his derangement for 35 years.  I thought of her anguish: not only her disability, not only the burden of her brother, but also the terrible unfairness of it all.  And then I thought of her parents: two children, one wounded through polio, the other wounded through psychosis.  As I read the letter the woman sent me I cried like a child.  And every time I re-read the letter for the next several days I wept again. There is a weeping we can’t help.  It isn’t a sign of human weakness. Neither is it a sign of spiritual deficiency.  It’s a sign that our hearts haven’t shrivelled in the face of life’s torment.   II: — There are also tears of a different sort, tears we ought to shed.  While we ought to shed them, most people don’t.  We ought to weep when we perceive a world riddled with evil and warped by sin; and we ought to weep above all in the face of a church, the herald of God’s kingdom, that has compromised itself pitiably. Erasmus (who came to be known as “the flitting Dutchman”) was the most brilliant figure in the era of the Protestant Reformation.  All of the Reformers were intellectual giants: Luther, Melanchthon, Bucer, Zwingli, Bullinger, Calvin, Cranmer.  Yet Erasmus was special, his brilliance rivalled only by that of Melanchthon.  But Erasmus was a dilettante and a fence-sitter.  He saw the dreadful abuses in the church as well as the dilution of the gospel.  He saw what would have to be done.  He knew what price would have to be paid to get it done – and he decided not to pay it.  He sat on the fence.  To be sure, he wrote clever, sharply-worded satires that ridiculed abuses in the church (as if any of this could ever be funny.)  Others noted that when Erasmus saw the wretched state of the church he laughed and called for another glass of Flemish wine.  Luther, on the other hand; Luther, we are told, went home and cried all night. Jesus wept over Jerusalem , the city.  Jerusalem : Hier Shalem, “city of shalom,” city of salvation.  City of salvation?  It slays the prophets and crucifies the Messiah.  Our Lord’s heart broke over the city, for that city “didn’t know the things that made for its peace, shalom.”  Paul wept over the church, he tells us.  We should weep over both the city and the church. Have you ever wept over the city?  A highly-placed bank executive in my former congregation told me he had on his desk a letter from Queen’s Park explaining the provincial government’s logic in placing the first provincial casino in Windsor , Ontario .  Here’s the logic.  Casino gambling generates huge sums of money for the provincial government.  Casino gambling also impoverishes the people who frequent casinos – overwhelmingly people who are poor enough already.  A casino in a border city would attract large numbers of Americans.  Americans (disproportionately poor Afro-Americans) would come to Windsor , lose their money as the Ontario government scooped it up, and then return to the United States where they would then be the responsibility of the American government and its welfare system.  Result: Ontario gathers up huge sums of money while the state of Michigan is saddled with burgeoning welfare rolls.  We import American dollars; we export American social problems.  My bank-executive friend had the letter on his desk with these details spelled out as clearly as I have spelled them out to you.  The entire scheme was exploitative, racist as well. The next casino would be in Niagara Falls .  Another small border city.  Same logic.  The third casino would be in Rama, the aboriginal reserve near Orillia .  This time the poor people rendered poorer still would be aboriginals, and they are the responsibility of the federal government.  Import the money, export the social problem. Whose idea was this?  The NDP government of Ontario conceived it.  And what is the origin of the NDP?  The party arose from the Methodist Church in the prairies during the Great Depression. It pledged itself to speak for those otherwise unable to be heard.  The poorest were precisely the people for whom the NDP arose.  In other words, the people who suffer most from government exploitation now are the people whom the NDP’s foreparents wept over. Have you ever wept over the church?   The United Church is Canada ’s largest Protestant denomination, and its collapse is grievous.  It has taken itself down through doctrinal dilution, theological compromise, ethical subversion.  Plainly The United Church has intentionally rendered itself apostate through its denial of the Incarnation, denial of the Atonement, denial of the Resurrection, denial of the Trinity, and of course its denial of the discipleship Jesus Christ requires of his followers. Its book membership (about three times the number of people who appear on Sunday morning) is today what it was in 1927.  (I trust the Presbyterian Church is more discerning and more faithful, because the PCC is older, smaller and more fragile than the UCC, and if meanders in the direction of the UCC it will never survive.)  Weep? Recently I was approached by a Toronto woman who had become pregnant as a teenager.  Unmarried, she had an abortion.  Subsequently she came to faith in Jesus Christ.  As is always the case where faith is authentic and profound, every aspect of her life was reconfigured.  Now a lawyer, she provides legal assistance (and personal support) for unmarried pregnant teenagers.  For her, abortion is no longer the solution.  Yet she’s heartbroken.  She says that her large, city congregation shuns teenagers who are obviously pregnant; i.e., teenagers who don’t have abortions.  And it shuns with equal vehemence teenagers who do.  In other words, shunning is what her congregation does best.  The apostle Paul wept over congregations whose betrayal of the gospel was worse than the world’s ignorance of the gospel. There are tears that ought to be shed.   III: — But finally, ultimately, there are no tears to be shed.  We are not going to weep.  “Weeping may tarry for the night,” says the psalmist, “but joy comes with the morning.”  There are nights – tearful nights – that can’t be avoided and can only be endured.  But ultimately we don’t live in the night.  We are formed by our Lord’s resurrection and informed by it as well.  Therefore we live in the morning; we live for the morning. The book of Revelation has long been a favourite with me.  I’m always moved at John’s magnificent affirmation, “Weep not, for the lion of the tribe of Judah has conquered.”  The only reason for not weeping is that the lion of the tribe of Judah has conquered.  But this is reason enough. When John says “Weep not” he doesn’t mean we should sniff up our tears and deny our grief; i.e., take back what was said earlier to be normal and necessary.  John means something else.  He means that weeping doesn’t characterize God’s people.  As Christians we do shed tears, including the tears that we ought to shed.  But we aren’t characterized by our tears.  We are characterized by our Lord’s triumph.  We weep not, ultimately, just because Jesus Christ has conquered. From time to time people tell me what they expect or at least look for in a pastor.  I smile to myself, because I think that often what’s looked for isn’t hugely important; e.g., administrative gifts. (Many lay people have superior administrative talent.  Let them do congregational administration.)  Myself, I think that what a pastor must have above everything else is a conviction concerning Christ’s victory; a conviction so deep in him that it goes all the way down to his DNA, and he exhales it upon his people both explicitly and implicitly even as it seeps out of every pore.  A pastor has to be convinced unshakeably of Christ’s victory if he’s profoundly to support and sustain his people. Not every day in a minister’s life unfolds hectically, but some days do.  On one of those days I worked at a sermon until noon , then drove to Richmond Hill to bury a friend.  He was an unusual fellow.  He owned a junk-yard and made a living dealing in scrap metal.  He had shoulder-length hair and hands like a gorilla’s.  From time to time we went to a Maple Leaf hockey game together, and then cavorted in downtown Toronto until it was time to come home.  He chewed tobacco, and he had dreadful aim.  He spat and spewed and sprayed and slobbered gooey brown juice in all directions.  The day of his funeral his wife solemnly placed a package of Red Chief chewing tobacco in his coffin.  He loved me, even as we were as far apart educationally (he had left school at 14) and as far apart culturally as two people could be. After the funeral I called on a woman from two congregations back whose husband (an elder in the congregation) was forced to leave the family home when he was found committing incest with a fourteen year-old daughter.  (This incident followed two earlier convictions for sexually molesting children, which convictions had been hidden from wife, employer, neighbours, everyone.) Then I drove to Etobicoke to see a woman whose fifty year-old brother, chronically mentally ill, had just been mishandled by the courts and had been sent to a maximum security prison. Then I came home to supper.  I thought of what the writer of Ecclesiastes says: “There is nothing new under the sun.”  And then I thought of what the writer of Revelation overheard God saying: “Behold, I make all things new.”  Because the lion of the tribe of Judah has conquered he does make all things new and will.  If our faith is so slight as to be only a smidgen, it’s still faith, and therefore it binds us to him who is resurrection and life.  Which is to say, the schizophrenic man, his disabled sister, the molested children (no doubt scarred for this life) and even the molester himself – you and I and all who have trusted Jesus – all alike are to be made new.  Because the lion of the tribe of Judah has conquered he determines ultimately what no one else can determine since no one else has conquered.  Jesus Christ the Victor determines our identity, who we really are right now underneath all the layers of disguise and disfiguration.  In addition our Lord determines our destiny, what our future will be on the day of our Lord’s appearing and we stand before him without spot or blemish, wound or scar. That’s the day for which I live.  That’s the “morning” for which I live.  And that’s why weeping can never tarry for more than the night.  Our struggle will never be fruitless, and therefore we ought never to lose heart. The book of Revelation closes magnificently. “And I heard a great voice from the throne saying, ‘Behold, the dwelling place of God is with             men… he will wipe away every tear from their eyes, and death shall be no more. Neither shall             there be mourning nor crying nor pain – any more.”   What God has promised to do he has already begun to do in you and in me and in countless others.  The lion of the tribe of Judah has conquered.  Therefore while there are tears that we may shed, and tears that we ought to shed, the day is guaranteed, the “morning,” when no tear will be shed. The Lion of the tribe of Judah – our blessed Lord – he has conquered.

Victor Shepherd           October 2004

 

You asked for a sermon on Revelation 16 and Armageddon

Revelation 16:1-23  

[1] Several years ago Mr. Hal Lindsey wrote a runaway bestseller, The Late Great Planet Earth. The book sold eighteen million copies. No other publication came close to it throughout the 1970s. In this book and in four others (including one with the ominous title, The Road to Holocaust, Hal Lindsey stated that God has foreordained that we fight a nuclear “Armageddon”. Immediately the word “Armageddon” entered the English vocabulary as the war to surpass all wars, the history-ending conflagration which would involve the armies of the earth and the nuclear arsenals of the nations. “Armageddon” came to mean all-out war, war from which the defeated could never recover.

Not only has God foreordained the nuclear Armageddon, said Hal Lindsey, Christians should welcome it, since Christians are going to be lifted above it; Christians will be spared the conflagration which consumes everyone else.

Hal Lindsey was supported in his statement by other well-known religious personalities. Jimmy Bakker insisted that such a war must be fought in order to bring on the final manifestation of Jesus Christ. Jimmy Swaggart said the same thing. At the peak of their fame Bakker’s TV programme was seen by six million households every day, Swaggart’s by 4.5 million households.

These men, together with all who support them, have always maintained that scripture foretells an end-time war between the USSR and the USA. Soviet forces are to move south to Megiddo, a small valley twenty miles outside the modern Israeli city of Haifa. Megiddo is a valley not much larger than a farm in southern Ontario, nowhere near as large as a ranch in Texas. In this small valley all the armies of the world are to mass, millions upon millions of troops, and the final battle will begin.

On the one hand, because you and I are sceptical of Lindsey and repelled by Bakker and Swaggart, we are not prone to take their prognostications seriously. On the other hand, we dare not minimize the influence these men have had. After all, millions of households are exposed to this scenario day after day. Plainly the public is being conditioned to support the escalation of the nuclear arms buildup. Armageddon, it must be remembered, cannot take place in a world devoid of nuclear arms. Moreover, those who hold on to this scenario are correspondingly cavalier about the domestic programmes of the US government. As one “Armageddonite” said, “There is no reason to get wrought up about the national debt if God is soon going to foreclose on the whole world.” In order to make sure that God does “foreclose on the whole world”, in order to make sure that nuclear holocaust does occur, some “Armageddonites” have stated that Jesus Christ himself will launch the first strike.

How do people come to hold such views? How can people long for nuclear obliteration? I have neither the time nor the expertise to probe the psychology of such people. I know only that they misuse scripture woefully. Let us remember that the word “Armageddon” is mentioned once only in 1,189 chapters of the bible.

 

[2] Yet even more must be kept in mind when we ponder the matter of Armageddon. We must remember that war — any war — is a contradiction of the kingdom of God. However necessary some conventional wars may have been, it can never be pretended that scripture holds up war as the primary will of God. The psalmist says that God is finally the one who makes wars to cease. Isaiah’s God-inspired vision of God’s intention for the creation includes the elimination of war: “…they shall beat their swords into ploughshares and their spears into pruning hooks; nation shall not lift up sword against nation; neither shall they learn war any more.”

We must also remember the nature of our Lord’s Messiahship. People deserted Jesus in droves, even turned on him nastily, just because he was not the strong-armed military messiah they wanted. Hepreferred the power of righteousness to the so-called righteousness of power. Where he insisted on sacrifice, they insisted on coercion. The result was that they cast him aside. It is plain that the Lindsey/Bakker/Swaggart team falsifies Jesus Christ in order to bend him to their ideology.

 

[3] It is time for us to look at the book of Revelation itself. Before we examine the 16th chapter (and the 16th verse in particular) we should say something about the book as a whole.

The book of Revelation has long been the happy hunting-ground of extremists. They reach into it and pull out any religious oddity at all. They do so inasmuch as they fail to understand something crucial. John does not communicate with his readers through abstract argument. John communicates by means of pictures. His pictures are vivid; no one could ever call them vague or bland or unremarkable. Think, for instance, of the picture of a dragon which fumes and spews and vomits at the same time as it slays Christ’s people. Not only are the pictures vivid; they are also immense, grotesque, and surreal. They would appear to come out of a science fiction novel or a horror movie. In fact most of John’s pictures he has borrowed from the books of Ezekiel and Daniel. Despite the fact that modern readers, at least initially, find John’s pictures off-putting, John expected his readers to find immense comfort and help and hope in the pictures. You see, John’s first readers were undergoing savage persecution; he wrote as he did to provide comfort and help and hope for people whose suffering was intense and relentless.

As a matter of fact there are three books in the New Testament which were written specifically to sustain persecuted Christians: the gospel of Mark, the first epistle of Peter, and the book of Revelation. In the year 65 Nero, the Roman emperor, began brutalizing Christians in a vicious outburst worse than anything which had victimized Christians so far. Several years later Nero committed suicide. By the year 95 another Roman emperor, Domitian, picked up where Nero had left off. Persecution fell on Christians once again. The book of Revelation was written to provide comfort, help and hope to Christ’s people during Domitian’s reign of terror.

 

[4] The 16th chapter opens with a vivid depiction of God’s judgement, God’s wrath. As the “bowls of God’s wrath” are emptied out, bodily sores, as loathsome as they are foul-smelling, break out on whom? — break out on those who “bear the mark of the beast and worship its image”. Now everywhere in the book of Revelation the “beast” is imperial Rome; cruel, bloody, tyrannical, cut-throat Rome. Rome is totalitarian government which operates through intimidation and torture. Its viciousness can be directed to anyone who resists it and opposes it. Its viciousness, of course, was always turned against Christians during the reign of Domitian, since Christians always named the murderous beast for what it was: evil.

Those men and women, on the other hand, who “kow-tow” to tyranny, who docilely submit to it and flatter it in an attempt to exploit it or merely survive it; these men and women, says John, “bear the mark of the beast”. They have kow-towed to the viciousness of political tyranny for so long that they have become vicious themselves; in a word, inasmuch as they have toadied to the beast, the beast has stamped its mark on them. They may have begun simply by “going along with the system”, merely “playing the game” in order to survive. But now they are poisoned with the selfsame poison which the beast embodies.

The dishonesty and cruelty and coercion and bullying which you and I flatter and play up to as a means of surviving in our turbulent world (never mind getting ahead in it) soon takes us over and puts its mark upon us. The nastiness we say we are only pretending to agree with, only pretending to conform to actually gets into our bloodstream and remakes us in its image. The very thing we say we are only mimicking outwardly in fact takes us over inwardly, and we become that very thing. We take on the character of the very thing we kow-tow to. At this point, says John in his picturesque language, we have worshipped the image of the beast, and the beast in turn has put its mark upon us.

Think of the tyranny we have known in our own century, as well as the torture and torment connected with that tyranny. Stalin, Hitler, Pot Pol (the leader of the Khmer Rouge who liquidated millions), Mao Tse Tung, General Pinochet of Chile. What have all these men done? How many “ordinary” people cozied up to them, pretended to agree to the tyrant’s tyranny, were used by them, only to become inwardly what they thought they were only pretending to outwardly? In other words, how many supporters of these wicked men came to be stamped with the mark of the beast themselves? By way of answering my own question I often think of Klaus Barbie, known as “the butcher of Lyon”. Barbie deported thousands of French Jews to extermination camps and tortured indescribably the leaders of the French resistance movement. When Barbie was finally arrested (only three or four years ago), tried and convicted, prior to being sentenced he was asked if he had any regrets. “Yes, there is something I regret”, he replied, “I regret that there is still a Jew alive in the world.”

In his psychedelic vision John imagines those men and women who play up to tyrannical Rome breaking out into loathsome, foul-smelling sores. Plainly John’s vision is rooted in the plagues of Egypt. You know the story of the seven plagues of Egypt. Pharaoh had enslaved and brutalized the Israelite people in Egypt. Through assorted instrumentalities God had pleaded with Pharaoh to let God’s people go free. Pharaoh had refused. And so another plague. After each refusal, another plague. God’s purpose in all of this was not to torment Pharaoh; God’s purpose is to relieve the oppressed and liberate the enslaved. In much the same way, says John, God is going to shake the leaders and supporters of tyrannical Rome in order that Christ’s people might be relieved.

We need not read the book of Revelation with wooden literalism; we need not think that at some point 25% of the population broke out in stinking sores, or that on one occasion the Mediterranean Sea around Italy turned into blood, the ensuing pollution killing all the fish. John, we must remember, is picturesquely telling his persecuted readers that while they may feel that God has abandoned them and their situation is without hope, God has not and their situation is not. God has not forgotten them; his judgement, poured out on their tormentors, will eventually release them. In the same way John is not, in chapter 16, forecasting the dissolution of the physical universe. He is speaking instead of God’s righteous reaction when God beholds his people tormented; he is assuring his readers that God’s righteous reaction will bring them release and relief, and for this they must wait with that patience which only God-inspired hope can bring.

 

We must be aware of a most significant difference between the plagues visited upon Pharaoh and the judgement of God visited upon tyrannical rulers in Rome and ever since Rome. The plagues visited upon Pharaoh were sent in order to induce him to repent. “Change, Pharaoh”, God shouts at him, “Change, repent, while you have opportunity to do so, and let my people go.” The judgement visited upon Rome, however, is different. It does not aim at inducing Rome to repent. John has no expectation that Rome will ever repent. None. Tyrants, together with their flunkies, plan on remaining tyrannical indefinitely; they are not about to change anything.

Think of it this way. With respect to the Egyptians God’s wrath was a warning to Pharaoh and a pleading with Pharaoh. With respect to Rome, however, God’s wrath is not a plea; God’s wrath initiates Rome’s doom. Rome will be annihilated. Tyrants cannot be pleaded with; they can only be dispelled. Only as Rome is crumbled will God’s people find release and relief.

Remember: John’s psychedelic vision is not an announcement that God plans to ruin the ecology or destroy the world; John’s vision is meant to supply his readers with fresh heart. God will do anything, enlist anything, to come to the aid of his people. “Therefore”, says John to his readers, “however beaten-up you might be, don’t be beaten-down. God has not abandoned you to your suffering”.

Then John speaks of yet another “bowl” of God’s judgement. This bowl is emptied on the throne of the beast, on the very seat or centre of totalitarian power; immediately the kingdom of the beast is plunged into darkness. What once stood, apparently invincible, is now toppled.

The Roman empire fell apart, didn’t it. The power of the mightiest state the world had seen dribbled away. The seemingly invincible was now has-been dust and litter. Where is the Roman empire today? What is Italy today? — a country whose poverty has driven millions of its people to live elsewhere.

In the eighth century the Arab conquest meant that Arabia ruled from Spain to India, and ruled with a ferocity and cruelty you must read to believe. The Arab nations today would love to go back to their centuries of conscienceless brutality and arrogant strutting. They cause a little trouble here and there today, but the bowl has been emptied on their throne, and their kingdom is in darkness.

In this context we cannot help thinking of the USSR. From 1917 on it seemed invincible. Massive armies to defend it from without, massive secret police to maintain it from within. Any citizen of the USSR who criticized it or contradicted it was dealt with as quickly and conclusively as the emperor Domitian dealt with Christians in first century Rome. Stalin executed thirty million of his own people, systematically starved farm-families in the Ukraine, and ruthlessly sent millions more to the wastes of Siberia. Since these measures were always weeding out and eliminating anything that resembled opposition, the USSR should have remained invincible forever. But it has crumbled, hasn’t it. God’s bowl has been emptied on it. It is now a has-been nation, fragmented, with a standard of living no better than that of a penurious third-world country. Possessing some of the best wheat-growing land in the world, it can’t even provide its citizens with a loaf of bread. Once the bowl of God’s judgement is emptied on the throne of the beast, says John, the kingdom of that beast is in darkness.

John has even more to tell us. In his vision he speaks of “foul spirits like frogs”. The foul spirits represent the stream of court flattery and lying propaganda which saturate any anti-human state. Oppressive regimes invariably use lying propaganda in order to deceive people and control them. Court flattery is the grovelling seen in functionaries who think that flattery will keep them alive when sincere people are put away. John tells us that the foul spirits — flattery and propaganda — eventually stir up the kings of the world and provoke them into an alliance against Rome. Of course! Propaganda incites a people to overstep itself. Flattery blinds leaders and people to reality. The blind leaders incite a blind people who overstep themselves, and their aggression galvanizes opposition from other nations.

Within our own lifetime we need think only of Nazi Germany. The foul spirits (flattery and propaganda); opposition provoked in other nations; the alliance against Germany. The result? — the Reich that was supposed to last a thousand years as a demonstration of human superiority lasted only a few years and acquainted the world with new levels of depravity. And when Nazi Germany had crumbled, when its kingdom was in darkness (in the words of John) the faithful people of God who had groaned within it groaned no more. Centuries earlier John had said to beleaguered Christians, “However beaten-up you might be, don’t be beaten-down, because God has not forgotten you and will deliver you.”

Armageddon, then, is not the world-ending nuclear holocaust which some people say God has ordained. Armageddon is any battle which the oppressors of this world provoke with other nations. Armageddon is the conflict in which other nations, provoked by a tyranny which has overstepped itself, become agents of God in releasing and relieving his people.

 

At the conclusion of Revelation 16 John’s psychedelic vision heats up one more time and he sees lightning, thunder, earthquake, and hailstones the size of cannonballs. When all of this over, “no mountains were to be found”. Rome was famous as the city that was built on seven hills — and no “no mountains are to be found”. Imperial Rome, together with its tyranny, cruelty, propaganda, boasting — no more; flattened out.

But of course when John wrote his tract none of this had happened yet. John merely foresaw it in his mind’s eye. When John wrote his tract his fellow-believers were still undergoing savage mistreatment. John urges them not to lose heart. God has not forgotten them. John also tells them to keep alert: “Blessed is he who is awake…”. God’s people must ever be alert to what God is doing, watchful, discerning, able to recognize the signs of their promised deliverance.

Because the descendants of Pharaoh and Nero and Domitian are still with us, and because they still torment all who point them out and resist them, John’s psychedelic tract will always be relevant.

 

[5] In concluding this sermon I want to leave something very important with you. Today we have probed together one chapter in a tract which aims at putting fresh heart in God’s people. Nonetheless, the chapter we have examined sounds utterly bleak, doesn’t it. Ancient Rome, Mediaeval Arabia, Napoleonic France, Nazi Germany, the USSR — written off, all of them, since all of them have been the beast. All have had the fifth bowl of John’s vision emptied on them, and their kingdoms, without exception, have become darkness. Written off.

No! We must look to the last chapter of the book of Revelation. Listen to its opening words:

Then he showed me the river of the water of life, bright as crystal,
flowing from the throne of God and of the Lamb through the middle of the
street of the city; also, on the other side of the river, the tree of
life with its twelve kinds of fruit, yielding its fruit each month;

and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations.

John’s vision, ultimately, is of Eden restored. And into this paradise restored come the nations; to be sure, they are wounded, bloody, bleeding still from their former hostility to the Messiah-Lamb. Nonetheless, the tree of life, in this restored Eden, is for the healing of the nations.

In the worst of the nations we have mentioned today there were many people, countless people in fact, who never did worship the image of the beast. Equipped with the truth of God born of their knowledge of God, they were never taken in by the beast’s propaganda. They have suffered too, and suffered more than we shall ever know. Anonymous though they may be to us, they are known to God, and their healing is guaranteed. Because of the “Armageddon” which they have endured, they know better than we that the conflict which brought release and relief is but a step along that road whose end is Eden restored, where nothing bars access to the tree of life, and where the creation is healed. For there swords have been beaten into ploughshares, and war is not learned any more.

 

F I N I S

Victor A. Shepherd                                                                                               February 1992

Of Spirit, Bride and the Warmest Invitation

 Revelation 22:8-17      Daniel 7:9-10 

 

Anyone who knows me at all knows that I have little time for sentimentality.  And therefore whenever I am moved I like to think that what moves me is eversomuch deeper than sentimentality.  I am always moved when I read the text for today’s sermon.  “The Spirit and the Bride say ‘Come’.  And let him who hears say ‘Come.’  And let him who is thirsty come, let him who desires take the water of life without price.”

It’s a word of invitation, a word of promise, a word of profound comfort.  I find it the warmest word of scripture arising within the most violent book of scripture.

You will have noticed that this text is found at the very end of John’s treatise.  In order to grasp what it means, then; in order to grasp the overwhelming force of its invitation and promise and comfort we have to understand why John wrote his book and what he aimed to do through it.

We all know that the book of Revelation has been misused time and again.  Religious eccentrics have long cherished it as the grab-bag out of which they can pull any religious oddity at all.

Those of us who think of ourselves as non-eccentric; we still find the notions in it bizarre and the pictures bloody: a river of gore that flows up to the level of a horse’s bridle, a dragon that fumes and spews as it slays God’s people.

Paradoxically, this violent book has comforted untold Christians, especially the bereaved.  We read it at virtually every funeral or interment.  “They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more…God will wipe away every tear from their eyes.”

The truth is, John was a pastor.  He wrote in order to lend encouragement and strength to Christians who were suffering terrible persecution.  A tidal wave of persecution had engulfed the church in the year 65 during the reign of Emperor Nero.  Thirty years later, in the year 95 Emperor Domitian was every bit as cruel.  Another wave of persecution, another wave of torture and death, was bending Christians away from their conviction concerning Jesus Christ and their public confession of him.  John wanted to encourage and strengthen the people who were dear to him.

We don’t read very far into John’s book, however, when we realize that John communicates with his people through pictures.  The pictures are immense, grotesque, and surreal all at once — almost as if they came out of a science-fiction novel.  But they don’t.  They come from the older testament, particularly from the books of Ezekiel and Daniel.  John takes the pictures that his foreparents drew and applies them, in the light of Christ’s truth and triumph, to his suffering congregation.

 

I: —  I have already said that John’s chief purpose is to encourage his people.  But encouragement is not the same as mollycoddling.  John knows that if people are to be helped profoundly they must first hear the truth about themselves.  And so John opens his book with his “Letters To The Seven Churches In The Province Of Asia.”

Now there were certainly more than seven congregations throughout Asia .  But seven is the biblical symbol for completeness or wholeness.  In speaking of the seven churches John is writing about the entire church of Jesus Christ throughout the world.

The church at Ephesus possesses energy and endurance and a sensitive nose for sniffing out theological error.  Good.  Unfortunately, says John, the church at Ephesus also lacks love.  Rightly hating error and evil, it has come to have a frigid heart.  The church at Ephesus is both praised and blamed (as are several other churches, albeit for different reasons.)

The church at Smyrna is praised without qualification.  It has suffered terribly and yet has remained steadfast.  John urges it not to give up.

The church at Thyatira is cautioned: it is currently tempted to compromise, and it must not.  John did not have our modern, cavalier attitude to compromise. Truth is truth; righteousness is righteousness; faithfulness has to be faithfulness and nothing else.

Our foreparents were possessed of greater conviction here than we.  John Bunyan, the best-loved Puritan writer (Pilgrim’s Progress, among 60 other books); John Bunyan was imprisoned in a festering jail for thirteen years.  He had four children, one of whom, Mary, was blind.  Day-by-day Mary, a young teenager, groped and stumbled her way to her father’s cell in order to bring him more food than the jail provided.  Bunyan was near-frantic about Mary.  “If I die in here”, he said (and it was likely that he would) how will my blind daughter survive in the world?  Who will look out for her?” Authorities who saw his concern told him he didn’t have to remain in prison; he could go home that afternoon.  All he had to do was sign a paper saying he would never preach again.  And so Bunyan remained in jail for thirteen years.  Compromise?  The word disgusted him.  After all, the gospel is the gospel; and betrayal is disgraceful.

The church in Laodicaea isn’t praised at all; it is simply blamed.  Nothing good can be said about it.  “Neither hot nor cold”, says John, “about as attractive and useful as a bucket of tepid spit.”  (John’s speech is never dainty; he prefers to be effective.)  Yet there is still hope for the church in Laodicaea.  Jesus Christ has not yet given up on it.  “Behold I stand at the door and knock…”  —  one of the all-time favourite verses.  But not the stained glass picture of the gentle Jesus tap, tap tapping.  He’s hammering on the door.  The congregation in Laodicaea has to wake up.  Our Lord needs to knock loudly enough to wake the dead.

Seven churches.  In other words, you can find churches throughout the entire world just like these.  More to the point, in any one congregation you can find all seven represented.  In any one congregation’s life there are features to be praised, features to be blamed, and sleeping people who need to be awakened.

 

II: —  But if they are awakened, what are they awakened to know?  John tells us in his vision of the sealed scroll.  The question is asked, “Who is worthy to open the scroll and break its seals?”  The scroll contains God’s plan and purpose in redeeming the world.  Until the scroll is opened God’s redemption won’t be known; more importantly, until the scroll is opened God’s redemption won’t become operative.  Until the scroll is opened, then, the world will only lurch and stagger as it has since the Fall, one step removed from chaos, human beings locked into their depravity and only worsening things whenever they try to wrench the world right.  John is so upset at the prospect of the world’s hopelessness — since no one is worthy to open the scroll — that he weeps.

Then he hears a voice.  “Weep not; lo, the Lion of the Tribe of Judah has conquered; he can open the scroll and its seven seals.”  John looks up, expecting to see the Lion of the Tribe of Judah, the Messiah.  He looks up and looks for a lion, and instead sees a lamb.  The Messiah is a lamb.  And this lamb is haemorrhaging.  This lamb is worthy to open the sealed scroll.

Now the bleeding lamb that John sees is no ordinary lamb; it has seven horns and seven eyes.  Horn is the Hebrew symbol for strength, power, might; eye, the Hebrew symbol for wisdom.  In other words, it is in the crucified one that the world will ultimately be rescued from chaos and bloodshed, for in the crucified one are found the whole wisdom and the whole power of God.

 

III: —  Make no mistake.  It will require the whole wisdom and the whole power of God to save God’s creation from the evil that afflicts it, for evil is unspeakably evil.

How evil it is John tells us in his vision of the plague of locusts.  There are seven plagues in the book of Revelation.  (In other words, the world is whollyafflicted.)  We shall look at one plague only, that of the locusts.

These locusts or grasshoppers are unusual grasshoppers.  They don’t devour grain; they devour men and women.  How can they?  Just look at how big they are: as big as horses, John says.  Their tails have stingers, like a scorpion.  Their antennae are as long and as numerous as a woman’s hair (in other words, nothing escapes their sensory apparatus).  Their scales are like armour-plate.  When they beat their wings they sound like an army of chariots or tanks. John is telling us that evil is immense, evil is a power beyond our imagining, evil is a supernatural power that only the visionary with supernatural vision (like John himself) can describe.  There is one last feature to these fearsome, horse-sized locusts:  THEY HAVE A HUMAN FACE.  “Never forget”, says John, “that while evil is a cosmic power, it wears a human face.”

In my reading of biography and history I have become acquainted with some of the most cruel people the world has seen.  As I read of these people I expected to find men and women whose appearance was subhuman, ogreish, even men and women who appeared monstrous, unrecognizable.  In every case I have been sobered to learn that they were ordinary; so ordinarily human.  They didn’t appear grotesque or nightmarish.  They have been as ordinarily human as you or I.

Adolf Eichmann was noted for the tenderness he had for his family.  Heinrich Himmler was no more notable than the clerk at Mac’s Milk.  Klaus Barbie, the “butcher of Lyons ”; before he perfected his torture-techniques Klaus Barbie was undistinguished.

Speaking of Barbie; when he was extradited from South America and brought to France to stand trial for his wartime torment of French citizens it was assumed that he would be convicted and given the severest sentence possible.  Then the lawyer defending Barbie began letting French skeletons out of the closet.  “You say that Barbie tortured and maimed people in the French resistance movement”, said the lawyer, “but only 1% of France ’s people joined the resistance movement.  Among the other 99% were many who collaborated with the occupation.  The politicians and church-leaders and educators whom we esteem today; many of those who assisted Barbie were among the 99% who didn’t resist.  If the government of France tries Barbie, why doesn’t it try countless French citizens who supported him?”  Evil, however monstrous a power, always wears a human face.  “Furthermore”, continued Barbie’s lawyer, “as bad as German treatment of French people was, French treatment of Algerians has been as bad if not worse.  If you proceed to convict my client, I will name (and ruin) prominent French people who secretly permitted or authorized shocking atrocities with respect to the Algerians.”  All of a sudden many highly placed people in France decided that Barbie’s trial should be concluded as quickly and quietly as possible.

In the 1920s and 30s journalists from Britain and the United States went to Russia .  They saw the Stalinist purges first-hand.  They witnessed Stalin’s systematic starvation of the Ukrainians.  They then wrote newspaper and magazine articles telling the world that Stalin was a good man.  To be sure, he was a bit rough around the edges, but an effective leader nonetheless; what he aimed at was good.  Why, Stalin had even been a theology student at one time.  And so the British and American intelligentsia willfully blinded themselves to what was happening and wrote well of him.  Why are intellectuals (so-called) so very stupid?  Because they cannot believe that evil is evil when they see the smiling human face.  Naively, intellectuals assume that the smiling human face can’t be evil; they don’t realize that a human face is the principal face evil wears.

 

IV: —  Then what is to be done in the wake of this?  How are Christians to act?  We move now to another of John’s visions, the vision of the little scroll.  The big scroll, we saw a minute ago, the big scroll only the slain lamb could unseal and unleash.  The little scroll contains the same message as the big scroll. John is told to eat it.  He eats it and finds that it tastes sweet as honey.  A short time later, however, he has a dreadful stomach-ache.  Christian people find the truth of God sweet to their palate; we rightly love the taste of the gospel and the truth by which the gospel exposes illusions and the integrity that the gospel lends us.  But Christians find too that as much as we savour the gospel, the gospel collides with the world and brings suffering upon us, as it did for our Lord before us.

Those journalists who kept telling the world that Stalin was a good fellow even as they witnessed his carnage; an American journalist with the New York Times who lied extremely well was awarded a Pulitzer prize for his deliberate falsehood.  There was one British journalist, however, who saw the truth, told the truth, and kept on telling the truth in defiance of his superiors: Malcolm Muggeridge.  And because of his dedication to the truth born of his own integrity, Muggeridge was fired.  Not only was he unemployed, he was unemployable.  Angry British officials saw to that.  And all he did was tell the truth?  The little scroll tastes sweet, as it should, since gospel-righteousness is sweet.  Yet as we eat it, which we must, it gives us stomach-ache.

V: —  Who, exactly who, is the occasion of the Christian’s stomach-ache?  The monster from the abyss, plus the great whore.  (I told you earlier in the sermon that John was never dainty.)  The monster from the abyss and the great whore collaborate, says John.  The great whore is affluence, the affluence that John saw in affluent Rome and the city’s empire.  Affluence seduces people away from single-minded devotion to Jesus Christ, says John.  It did then and it does now.  Concerning this whore John writes, “The merchants of the earth have grown rich with the wealth of her wantonness.”

Affluence fosters an addiction to greater affluence.  As a nation’s energies are given over to making its people affluent two things happen.  In the first place, ever-increasing affluence becomes the preoccupation of the people.  They will give up anything for greater affluence.  They become shallow, shrivelled in spirit, cruel, coarse and insensitive.  In the second place, a few of the nation’s people become astoundingly rich.  As colossal sums of money become concentrated in only a few hands, those few hands become tyrannical.  For this reason John tells us that the great whore (affluence) rides around on the back of the monster from the abyss (tyranny).  Doesn’t it make you nervous that 80% of the stock traded on the Toronto Stock Exchange is owned by only twenty families?

John insists, however, that we not point the finger.  No one has the right to say to a high-profile family, “You are extraordinarily corrupt.”  In an affluent society everyone is beguiled by mammon, says John, everyone is spiritually corrupted and impoverished.  We can resist this only as we turn our gaze from the seductions of the great whore and look upon Christ alone.

 

VI: —  “Is it all bleak?”, someone asks, “doesn’t John recognize a genuine human good in life somewhere?”  Yes he does.  In fact, John is as quick to acknowledge genuine human achievement as any humanist is.  When John speaks of the New Jerusalem (which is the kingdom of God or the creation of God healed) he tells us that the kings of the earth are going to bring their glory into it.  Not God’s glory (they have no jurisdiction over that), but their glory; the profoundest human accomplishments are going to have a glorious place in the New Jerusalem.  John knows that human cultural achievements are glorious indeed.  He knows that the very best of human creativity will be honoured in the kingdom of God .  Nothing of genuine worth in God’s sight will ever be lost.

John knows that however cruel tyrannical Rome might be, however shallow and decadent affluent Rome might be, there remains in it much that is humanly good.  And this good, of genuine worth in God’s sight, God will preserve.

Then what is the human glory that will find its place in the kingdom of God ?

— the philosophical wisdom of ancient Greece .

— the legal and administrative genius of ancient Rome .

— the architectural genius of mediaeval Europe .

— the painting of the Dutch masters.

— the dramas of the profoundest dramatists.

I often quote a line from Elie Wiesel, one of the premier writers of the past fifty years and a Nobel prizewinner.  Wiesel says, “A poet’s word is worth a thousand pictures.”  Then the poet’s word will be preserved as well.

What about music?  Myself, I am especially fond of the music of Mozart.  So was Karl Barth, the most prolific theologian of the twentieth century.  Barth was strictly an amateur when it came to music.  Yet he had his opinions, like the rest of us.  In his opinion Bach and Beethoven were excellent musicians. Bach, however, said Barth, tried too hard to make a point in his music.  Beethoven wrote about himself; his music was overtly autobiographical.  But Mozart; Mozart gave expression to sheer joy, sheer delight.  In a 1955 article Karl Barth wrote, “…our daily bread must also include playing.  I hear Mozart …at play. But play is something so lofty and demanding that it requires mastery.  And in Mozart I hear an art of playing as I hear it nowhere else….When I hear Mozart I am transported to the threshold of a world that in sunlight and storm, by day and by night, is a good and ordered world.”

Nothing of genuine human worth will ever be lost in the kingdom of God , the New Jerusalem.

 

VII: —  It’s time to return to our text.  “The Spirit and the Bride say ‘Come’.”  The Spirit is the Spirit of God, the power in which Jesus Christ speaks and acts.  The Bride is the city of God , the New Jerusalem, the kingdom of God , the entire creation healed.  The Spirit and the new creation that God established in the triumph of his Son over the myriad plagues of evil and sin; the Spirit and the new creation call to us, even as God himself renders it all believable and desirable.

The Spirit and the Bride say ‘Come’.  Let all who are thirsty take the water of life without price.  For from this city flows the water of life, and this life-giving water will

strengthen our fellowship,

magnify our redeemer,

arm us to resist the plagues of evil,

equip us to fend off the seductions of affluence,

and even move us to treasure that human accomplishment which God will preserve.

The Spirit and the Bride say ‘Come’.  Let all who are thirsty take the water of life without price.

 

There comes from the most violent book in the bible an invitation that couldn’t be warmer.

Victor Shepherd
March 2008          preached Sunday 9th March in St.Andrew’s United Church, Markham, Ontario

 

The Origins of the Operative Theology of The United Church of Canada

published in Theological Digest & Outlook (Burlington, March 2000)

How Did We Get Here?

or

The Origins of the Operative Theology of The United Church of Canada

I

In 1990 Bishop Donald Bastian of the Free Methodist Church in Canada gave me a copy of Rev. Wayne Kleinsteuber’s book, published in 1984, More than a Memory: The Renewal of Methodism in Canada. In the course of reading the book with relish and profit I was startled to find myself quoted in the text. I had no recollection of saying what was imputed to me. When I checked the endnotes, however, and saw the reference to the CMHS meeting of 1978, I recognized immediately the context and content of my assertion.

In the “question and answer” period following my CMHS address in 1978 I had been asked, “Which has had the greater influence in the theological formation of The United Church of Canada: the Calvinist tradition or the Wesleyan?” And I had responded, without reflection or hesitation, “Neither. Schleiermacher, the German romantic liberal, has been the determining influence…..”

I was reading in 1990 a book published in 1984 that quoted my comment from 1978. In 1978 several developments that continue to haunt the United Church had not occurred: the publication of In God’s Image (1980), the distribution of Sexual Orientations, Lifestyles and Ministry (1988), the decisions of the General Council later in 1988, the adoption of Membership, Ministry and Human Sexuality (1990). These pronouncements and promulgations reflected the United Church’s theological understanding underlying its statements concerning sexual conduct deemed to conform to a profession of faith. The theology of John Wesley was evident in none of this. Apart from Wesley’s doctrinal standards (the Sermons, Articles of Religion, and Notes on the New Testament), one would need to read only the single largest tract Wesley penned, that concerning original sin, to see that a chasm loomed between his theological tenor and that of United Church documents and developments.

Once the denomination’s highest court had rendered the “sexual revolution” denominational policy, other theological pronouncements followed, all of which were similarly remote from anything Wesley would have owned. I speak now of Membership, Ministry and Human Sexuality (1988), The Authority and Interpretation of Scripture (1992) (where the most that could be said of Jesus is that he is “mentor and friend”), Mending the World (1997), Voices United: The Hymn and Worship Book of The United Church of Canada (1996), Renewed Understanding of Ecumenism (1995), and not least the response of the executive of General Council to Moderator Phipps’ interview with the Ottawa Citizen (1997). When Phipps publicly announced, defended, and was supported officially in a Christology that was manifestly non-apostolic, and when Phipps’ declaration and defense were located in a succession spanning the last two decades, it could only be concluded that liberal theology of the late 18th century and the entire 19th century had become the operative theology of the denomination.

I am not pretending that liberal theology is monochrome. Undeniably there are significant differences in the work of Ritschl, Harnack, and Troeltsch. None the less, in many respects they all stand on the shoulders of Schleiermacher. The lattermost thinker is the progenitor of the theological movement.

Can my thesis (that Schleiermacher is the inspiration of the operative theology of the United Church) be supported? The thesis can be tested only as Schleiermacher himself is examined.

II

Early in his adult life Schleiermacher (1768–1834) became aware of the contempt that cultured (but not necessarily snobbish) people poured on the contemporary articulations of the Christian faith. He insisted that these people were held off faith not because of the offense of the gospel but rather because of the offensiveness of its current, less-than-sophisticated expression. Knowing that these people were part of that world which “God so loves”, he maintained that the church, and especially its theological spokespersons, were to love them no less. To love them meant at least to take seriously the reason they found faith repugnant (S. said it was merely the crude way faith was voiced that these people found unacceptable), and to address their objections sincerely.

Moreover, S. knew that the Christian mission is never served by the church’s deliberately refusing to relate the gospel to human reflection at its profoundest and human achievement at its loftiest. Here he could only recall God’s word to Jeremiah millennia earlier, “Seek the welfare of the city [i.e., Babylon, the place of exile where Israel was thoroughly despised], for in its welfare you will find your welfare.” (Jeremiah 29:7) The church is never to huddle inwardly in attempted self-survival; it must always face outwardly, forever wrestling with the connection between the substance of the gospel and the thought-forms of the culture. To fear for the gospel in its engagement with society is only to declare one’s lack of confidence in the gospel’s inherent integrity and vitality and militancy. In a word, not to adapt “the faith once for all delivered to the saints” (Jude 3) to modernity is to render the church and its proclamation museum pieces that nostalgically recall a bygone era but lack all relevance to the world around us.

Schleiermacher was born in Breslau, Germany, where he was schooled at the hands of Moravian Pietists. S.’s philosophical brilliance, however, soon transgressed the intellectual boundaries of the Pietists, and he found himself studying modern philosophy and classical Greek at the University of Halle. Here he supported himself by tutoring aristocratic families who in turn exposed him to the higher reaches of German culture, his exposure issuing in his epoch-making Addresses on Religion to it Cultured Despisers. At the University of Berlin he taught several hours per week in every subject of the theology curriculum (apart from the Older Testament), published volume after volume, and never skimped on the preparation for his weekly sermon. He remained a much-loved pastor at the same time that his intellectual gifts found him appointed to the highest echelons of the Academy of Berlin. His misshapen body, ill health and near-chronic pain never found him bitter or resentful.

From 1880 to 1930 S. was studied more than any other theologian in Europe (Luther excepted.) His thinking dominated the church in the 19th century and continues to dominate most of it in the 20th.

Schleiermacher begins his theology by identifying the nature of religion. Religion isn’t morality. (People can be moral without being religious. Furthermore, the truly free person doesn’t submit to an external moral law.) Neither is religion the rational apprehension of doctrine. (People can finesse doctrine yet remain unacquainted with God.) Neither is religion philosophical insight. The seat of religion is neither the will (as with moralists) nor reason (as with philosophers) but feeling. The religious consciousness is the “feeling of absolute dependence.” Did S. mean “the feeling of absolute dependence upon the Absolute”? Alas, he never resolves the ambiguity that surrounds him here, often speaking of “God” and “nature” interchangeably. Pantheism (the notion that God is the essence of everything) or panentheism (the notion that the essence of everything includes God) haunts S.’s theology throughout. Since religion consists in the feeling of absolute dependence, doctrine is virtually insignificant. S. assigns no weight to any statement we formulate concerning God. We can merely represent God to ourselves pictorially, imagistically, as shepherd, king, father, etc., without every saying something true of God himself.

Not surprisingly, S. everywhere reinterprets Christian vocabulary, with the result that biblical distinctiveness is forfeited and the substance of the faith evaporates. While S. retains the word “redemption”, for instance, his doing so appears pointless (even misleading) when his understanding of “sin” bears virtually no resemblance to what prophets and apostles and the church have always understood.

In the same way all the major building blocks of the Christian faith are recast. Convinced that the particularity of Jesus’ Jewish background is simply something that the “universal” Jesus must repudiate (and no doubt aware too of virulent anti-Semitism in Berlin), S. denies that Jesus is the Messiah of Israel. His denial of Jesus’ messiahship is matched by his silence concerning the Incarnation. Instead of the Incarnate “God-with-us”, Jesus happens to one who possesses intensified God-consciousness. To be sure, all humans possess it in some degree; Jesus, however, more than anyone else. Jesus’ mission is to stimulate our God-consciousness until it becomes the determining influence in our life. Whereas the apostles everywhere confess Jesus of Nazareth to be the Son of God, and are careful to distinguish the Son as begotten from sons and daughters who are made such by faith, S. is content to speak of Jesus as quantitatively superior in terms of God-consciousness.

Insisting on the feeling of absolute dependence (God-consciousness) as the focus and origin of all theological expression, S. draws attention to the fact that no reflection upon religious awareness yields anything remotely resembling the church’s historic statements concerning the Trinity. The Trinity too is an instance of antiquated theological “baggage” that now understandably occasions the contempt of the cultured. Then the Trinity must be jettisoned. (Needless to say, as soon as S. forfeits the doctrine he forfeits what the doctrine always preserves; namely, the bedrock truth that what God is in himself eternally he is toward us, and what God is toward us he is in himself eternally.)

Since Incarnation is the presupposition of atonement, pivotal distortion in the former can be expected to garble the latter. S. omits any understanding of atonement as God’s making “at one” with himself those who are unable to “rightwise” their relationship with God. Reconciliation with God isn’t primarily wrought by God and owned by believers in faith. Rather, it’s something we effect as our God-consciousness frees us from self-rejection. Where scripture speaks of propitiation and expiation, the averting of God’s wrath and the sacrifice which effects this, S. says nothing. His silence here is one with his silence on other matters that loom so very large in the bible: the forgiveness of sins or justification. S. never acknowledges that sinful men and women are exposed to the judgement and condemnation of God.

In view of the fact that S. has set aside as non-essential all the historically-affirmed building blocks of the Christian faith (the election of Israel, the Incarnation of Israel’s greater Son, and the Incarnation’s raison d’etre, Christ’s atoning death — the cross being the one “word” that the apostles insist gathers up all that God as ever said or will ever say) we can only ask where S. appears to have set out on the wrong path. Most elementally he went wrong when he set aside the Older Testament. (Recall he taught every subject except the Older Testament.) This omission was his Achilles’ heel. When he denied that Jesus is the fulfillment of God’s promises to Israel; when he denied that Jesus’ relationship to Israel’s scriptures differs in any way from Jesus’ relationship to pagan religion; when he insisted that Jesus even contradicts the Hebrew bible (since the Hebrew bible is essentially legalistic(!) while Jesus is not), modern theology was undone.

The Hebrew bible provides the unsubstitutable grammar and logic of faith in Jesus Christ. Whenever it is rejected the Newer Testament is invariably skewed to the point of being falsified. Whenever the Newer is read without the Older, the Newer becomes merely a collection of moralistic teachings (the teacher himself rendered superfluous as soon as his teachings are appropriated), or merely the depiction of a model to be imitated (imitation of the person now superseding the claim of his teachings), or merely a popularized, pictorialized illustration of existential philosophy.

S. enormously undervalues the significance of the sole physical description we have of Jesus: he was circumcized. For the apostles, plainly, it’s crucial for Christian faith that Jesus is a son of Israel. For S., however, the Jewish provenance of Jesus is an impediment to the faith of us Gentiles — and therefore must be erased. The resulting de-judaized Jesus isn’t the fulfillment of God’s centuries-long struggle with Israel. This “universal” figure is now “ideal manhood (sic) achieving itself under the conditions of history.” Religious reality isn’t the result of God’s incursion in Israel; instead it’s the product of human achievement, world history ultimately generating Jesus’ God-consciousness.

Everything in S.’s theology, every aberration in 20th century liberal theology, unravels from this point. According to scripture faith in God begins (and continues) with the fear of God — fear of the One who transcends his creation and is never to be identified with it, whether in whole or in part, or be viewed as an extension of it. S., however, illogically makes his understanding of the creation (specifically, of the contents of humankind’s consciousness) the “whence” and “whither” of his understanding of God. (Here he anticipates the “creation spirituality of the 1980s.) S.’s anthropology everywhere controls his understanding of God (so-called.) He could have avoided the disaster that overtook his theology (even as he never perceived it) if he had begun with theoanthropology, the Incarnation. If he’d begun with a full-orbed Christology he would have found himself emerging amidst the riches of the 16th Century Protestant Reformers, for whom theology ultimately is Christology — as it is in scripture. When he began, however, with anthropology alone (albeit anthropology of religion), he couldn’t avoid the abyss into which he fell, taking all of 19th and most of 20th Century Protestant theology with him. Man, even man at his noblest, is simply not the measure of God.

Victimized by his failure to grasp the Holy One of Israel’s uncompromised “Otherness”, S. appeared to confuse God with nature or at least with some aspect of nature. Not surprisingly, S. characteristically confused an experience of the admittedly awe-full, mysterious depths of the creation with an experience of the mystery of God. “God” was simply the exclamation of someone moved by the creation’s inherent beauty and depth. The confusion, while easy to make and easy to understand, wasn’t thereby rendered any less idolatrous.

S.’s misunderstanding with respect to the creature leads to his misunderstanding with respect to sin. For him sin appears to be the arrears or residue of biological primitivism. He maintains (correctly) that God ordains the conditions of human existence; he goes on to say (incorrectly) that sin arises from these conditions. Plainly he’s confused sin with creatureliness, depravity with finitude. To be sure, creatureliness is the human condition (we aren’t divine), but the human condition as created, not as fallen. Moreover, it’s human creatureliness that God fashions uniquely for dialogical partnership with him. (In scripture God clearly loves all his creatures but he speaks only to men and women. His speaking to us renders us “response-able” and therefore “response-ible.”) Sin doesn’t arise from this! S. fails to grasp the essence of sin. It’s not a carryover from biological primitivism; rather it’s disdainful, disobedient rebellion against and perverse defiance of the One to whom we owe everything. With sad but appropriate consistency S. never deploys the appropriate (biblical) categories for discussing the remedy for sin: reconciliation rooted in atonement and issuing in regeneration.

Displaying his era’s the immense confidence in the outcome of historical processes, S. regarded process as progress. And just as obviously the Hebrew mind doesn’t. S. denied that Jesus is the Son of God Incarnate according to the purpose and act of God, and affirmed instead that Jesus is someone whom history inexplicably spawned as extraordinarily God-conscious. His affirmation concerning historical processes contradicts the logic of scripture. Biblical thought, illuming this point through the Virgin Birth, insists that history cannot generate the redeemer of history. History’s redeemer must be given to it. History’s prideful insistence that it can redeem itself is reduced to absurdity by history’s oft-repeated horrors, as the genocides of our era alone attest.

Perhaps the nature of S.’s theology is most evident in his discussion of doctrine. He maintains that doctrine says nothing about God; doctrine merely reflects an aspect of human consciousness. For this reason he can say virtually nothing about truth. In scripture “truth” is used as a synonym for “reality”, and also as a predicate of statements that express this reality. Doctrine, then, is the articulation of the truth of God on the part of those who have been included, by God’s grace, in God’s self-knowing. Doctrine is the human expression of the truth of God vouchsafed to believers through God’s self-disclosure. Since it’s a human expression, any doctrinal expression is provisional; there’s no formulation concerning the being or activity of God that is beyond re-articulation. To say this, however, isn’t to say that all such formulation is dispensable with respect to the church’s life and mission. Neither is it to say that all such formulation is presumptuous. S. appears to have thought that either doctrinal statements are purely speculative (guesswork) or such statements presumptuously and prematurely (even preposterously) claim to comprehend God, humans taking it upon themselves to speak “the last word” about God. He appears not to have understood that doctrinal statements are the grace-wrought apprehension of God. Believers are admitted, by God’s grace, to a genuine knowledge of God without claiming an exhaustive knowledge of the One whose depths can never finally be plumbed. While it’s plain that knowledge of God born of an encounter with him can never be reduced to any statement about God, it’s also plain that the truth of God and faith in him can never be commended as true (i.e., real) apart from such statements. S.’s failure here meant he could never commend Jesus Christ as truth; S. could only attempt to foster the emergence of a God-consciousness that he assumed somehow to be contagious.

Yet even the crux of S.’s approach overlooked a simple point. Since nothing can be articulated of God himself, said S., and since what is commonly affirmed to be the Holy One of Israel is no more than religious primitivism that cultured people rightly despise, exactly who is the “God” of whom we are supposed to be conscious? of whom Jesus was conscious? It can’t be the God of whom the prophets spoke and whose Son the apostles recognize Jesus to be. Then “God-consciousness” is a vacuous term.

S.’s approach to doctrine (at best, undervaluation; at worst, out-and-out dismissal) continues to characterize much liberal theology, while the vacuity of his major item appears undetected.

S.’s attempt at “adapting” was commendable; his unwitting move from adapting to adopting, however, was fatal. For in adopting the assumptions of the world he de-natured the gospel, turning wine into water, when all the while water can be found everywhere and wine nowhere. Here the gospel was reduced to little more than a mirror reflecting the world’s self-understanding back to the world, even as the world’s aching spiritual need remains unaddressed because unnoticed. In moving from a commendable “adapt” to a fatal “adopt”, S. ultimately confused the offensiveness of a less-than-cultured expression of the Christian faith with the irremovable offense of the gospel itself. S. assumed the truth of the world’s postulates. Liberalism always does. These postulates are (a) the world has an accurate and adequate understanding of its own condition, (b) this condition, while perhaps needing adjustment or even correction here and there, isn’t grievous, let alone both grievous and blind, (c) if the gospel is to be heard, the church must fit its proclamation to the world’s self-understanding.

Surely the horrors of our century alone have exposed the liberal theology of the last two centuries to be intellectually shallow and substantively dilute. Then why does it continue? Why is some variant of it still the dominant theological ethos of mainline North American churches and seminaries? The reason is, liberal theology doesn’t challenge the assumption that the world has access to the ultimate truth about itself. It doesn’t question the facile confidence that the eyes through which the world sees itself have no need of corrective lenses. It doesn’t show that the presuppositions of the world contradict those of the kingdom of God. It doesn’t highlight the truth that morality and religiosity (and much “spirituality” today) are neither the same as the kingdom and therefore the solution to the world’s ills, nor even the vestibule to the kingdom. Rather they are monuments to humankind’s defiance of God and barricades behind which it attempts to hide from God. It leaves unchallenged the biblical conviction that the worst consequence of sinnership is blindness to one’s sinnership, and in the wake of such ignorance of one’s sinnership, further immersion in it.

The most chilling aspect of S.’s theology, and that of the theology of his offspring, is this: S.’s God doesn’t so transcend the world as to be able to visit it with mercy. Chilling or not, this aspect of his theology only magnifies the tenacity of those for whose theology mercy would be but an alien category. Liberal theology dominates the ecclesiastical landscape in that the majority of humankind, including the church, remains unaware that in light of the undeflectable judgement of God mercy is the one thing needful and humankind’s only hope.

Victor Shepherd

The United Church and Ordination of Active Homosexuals: A Critique

This article originally appeared in Christian Week, April 15, 1988 and later in A Crisis of Understanding (Burlington, Welch Publishing Company, Inc., 1988)

The United Church and Ordination of Active Homosexuals: A Critique

Victor Shepherd

In 1984 the highest court of the United Church of Canada, the General Council, commissioned a National Coordinating Group to prepare a report Toward a Christian Understanding of Sexual Orientation, Lifestyles and Ministry (hereafter referred to as the Report). It was endorsed by the Division of Ministry Personnel and Education and the Division of Ministry in Canada. The 118-page report was circulated among the pastors of the United Church. Many of them reacted strongly to its antitheological bias. The central thrusts of the report include:

1) A view of the Bible which uses the word “authority” but which deprives the Bible of any authority;

2) The elevation of an ideology which denatures the gospel and which denies the shape and direction which God wills to impart to human existence. The abstract category “justice” is clearly the controlling principle of the report, although the report nowhere defines “justice”;

3) An insistence that the quality of a relationship is sufficient to legitimize sexual (genital) intimacy;

4) A devaluation of the Fall so thoroughgoing as virtually to deny the Fall. (This theological tenet, which speaks of that distortion of the entire creation which rendered God’s incursion in Jesus Christ necessary, is startlingly underused in view of the place the doctrine has occupied at all times in the history of Christian thought.) With the devaluation of the Fall, there is a corresponding devaluation of redemption, there really being nothing which needs redeeming;

5) The absence of any discussion of the holiness of God and what God’s holiness requires of covenant people who are themselves called to be holy. It is incomprehensible that so central a Biblical category is overlooked when the Report claims to be “in substantive agreement with our Biblical understanding of responsible human relationships” (p. 6);

6) An unawareness of the malleability of human sexuality. (The report mentions only three “orientations”);

7) The defamation by definition of those who are still persuaded that a Biblical view of the place and purpose of sexual intimacy reflects the intention of the Creator.

Perhaps the last-mentioned point will prove to be the occasion of greatest sadness and pain for most readers of the Report. Bullying is always offensive, no less so when the bullying is verbal. It occurs, for in stance, when a word or expression used to describe the position held by someone who disagrees with the Report is defined in such a way as to slander the person of whom it is used. A lamentable case of this occurs when the Report speaks of “heterosexism” as “a systemic form of oppression in which the beliefs and actions of society reinforce the assumed inherent superiority of the heterosexual pattern of loving, and thereby its right to dominance. . . .” (17) But the issue at hand has not primarily to do with “dominance” (i.e., a heterosexual relationship which is marred by exploitation) but of obedience to the will and way of God. The category confusion is glaring. Its pejorative twist is unmistakable. “Assumed inherent superiority” ascribes haughtiness to anyone who questions the Report’s assumption that same-sex genital intimacy is righteous. In other words, the assertion here slanders by definition all who maintain that their faithfulness to Jesus Christ constrains them to uphold marriage as the God-ordained context for sexual intimacy. The vocabulary (“assumed inherent superiority . . . dominance”) equates theological disagreement with what is commonly regarded as humanly vicious and socially retarded. Readers should recognize the ad hominem approach here and shed any false guilt concerning it.

The same tactic is evident in the glossary at the end of the Report. There heterosexism is defined as “a systemic form of oppression supporting the belief that heterosexuality is the only [emphasis theirs] legitimate form of sexuality; linked to homophobia.”(66) Herein anyone who deems the Biblical understanding of sexual intimacy to reflect God’s purpose is defined as oppressive and labelled as homophobic. Homophobia, as the Report makes clear, is irrational fear, i.e., a neurosis. Accordingly, all traditional Christians who regard marriage as the God-ordained setting for genital intimacy are looked upon as neurotic.

The Report begins well enough. “Following the example and teaching of Jesus, all persons, without exception, are to be welcomed, cared for, and loved as our neighbour.”(3) The second assertion similarly cannot be faulted. “All people who profess Jesus Christ and obedience to him are eligible to be full members of the United Church of Canada.”(3) Alas, it is the only time, “obedience” appears in the entire Report. Christ’s word, “If you love me you will keep my commandments” (John 14:15) is never adduced; indeed, the Biblical conviction that there is no love for God without obedience to God, where obedience aims at conformity to God’s will and way, is entirely lost to sight.

Wesley’s quadrilateral — Scripture, tradition, reason, experience — while not identified as his, is referred to again and again throughout the Report and even regarded as a framework which comprehends the ethos of the United Church. Wesley, however, would have repudiated utterly the use made of it in the Report: the four items are looked upon as equally normative. For Wesley, Scripture was the authority, the unnormed norm; tradition (chiefly Patristics, Reformation theology and Church of England formularies) were a distinctly subordinate norm, with reason and experience less authoritative again. The Report assumes that each of the four is co-equal in authority, and then incorporates this assumption into its deliberations.

Needless to say, the crux of the Report is its approach to Scripture. The note on Scripture is prefaced by a presentation of three approaches to truth: “absolutist,” “relativist,” and “pluralist.” In every case it is assumed that there is insight (like gold nuggets) to be found in Scripture (amidst much gravel, presumably), the distinction among the three approaches being the proportion and relation of gold to gravel. Disagreement among proponents of the three approaches arises over what is insight and what is only impediment to the full flowering of one’s humanity. The deleterious assumption is that one or another of these approaches yields not only insight about the creation but even a knowledge of God. No one, however, in the Reformed tradition can agree with this, convinced as we are that only God’s self-disclosure in Jesus Christ yields knowledge of God.

Confusion is evident when we are told that “… both pluralist and absolutist approaches will agree on the importance of what is at stake in any discussion about what is true.”(30) But surely what is at stake does not determine what is true. Of ourselves, are we reliable guides as to “what is at stake”? Surely what is at stake for the salvation of humankind and concomitant holy living which glorifies God has to be revealed to us fallen creatures; otherwise how could we ever distinguish what is true from socially useful or personally convenient fictions? The Report is sound when it insists that a knowledge of the context is essential to gaining the fullest sense of the text. Nonetheless, this admission should not be used to posit an ambiguity in the text whenever the text does not support the view one wishes to espouse. Ultimately, all of Scripture is the contextual key to any part of Scripture. This Reformation conviction is entirely absent.

The Report’s nontheological approach to Scripture is again evident in the assertion, “The Bible, in dialogue with our contemporary experience, helps us envision ourselves and the world in new ways that will heal, liberate, and empower us.”(12) No doubt the Bible does do this. And so does a textbook on psychology, a good novel, a penetrating poem, a profound film. All of these do the same thing in exactly the same way. The capacity to do this is not unique to Scripture, this capacity being found in any product of culture which facilitates human reflection and promotes self-understanding. The next sentence in the Report confirms the misunderstanding: “The authority of the Bible is its ability to inspire.”(12) Shakespeare and Milton inspire! The authority of Scripture lies elsewhere.

The same outlook is apparent when the Bible is spoken of as “. . a resource for our identity as religious people. We are related to it intimately.”(32) This psychological statement concerning our identity yet falls far short of a theological affirmation. Different groups acquire their religious identity through different documents to which they are intimately related: Methodists, through Wesley’s hymnbook, Anglicans through the Book of Common Prayer, Lutherans through the Augsburg Confession. Still, none of the above groups affirms these documents to have the same force as Scripture, nor to function in the same way.

The same devaluation is apparent in “The Bible, in dialogue with our modem experience, gives new ways to imagine ourselves and the world that heal, liberate and empower us.”(32) But this is precisely what psychotherapy does! And when there is added, “Here is the Bible’s inspiration, and thus its authority,” the reader can only conclude that the prophetic/apostolic testimony to Jesus Christ (i.e., Scripture) has neither more nor less authority than the psychotherapist.

Missing completely from the treatment of Scripture is any understanding that the Bible is normative for Christian faith and conduct, why it is this and how it functions in the church. In other words, there is no discussion of how Scripture subserves the unique authority of Him who is head of the church and Lord of the cosmos. Surely Christians read and heed Scripture because the prophetic/apostolic testimony to Jesus Christ, vivified by that Spirit power which Jesus Himself bears and bestows, brings disciple and Lord together. In this encounter worship is elicited, obedience is constrained, and service is enjoined. In a word, the Bible functions not primarily by providing insight (although this is provided) but by being the occasion of the transformation of fallen creatures into the likeness of Him who is the pledge of a renewed creation and the agent of humankind’s renewal.

Once again the theological undervaluation of Scripture is apparent in the Report’s contention that “The Bible is the basic document for our communal and self-understanding. In it we find witness to God’s faithful love for Creation.”(12) The Reformed church, however, has always known the primary witness to Jesus Christ to be not merely the “basic” document, ie., not merely constitutive of the church, but determinative for the church. To be sure, in Scripture we do find witness to God’s faithful love. God is love. (1 John 4:8) When this love meets a fallen creation, this love “burns hot,” that is, love takes the form first of judgment and then of mercy. “Judgment” and “mercy” imply something which “love”, in its dictionary definitions, does not: God’s love for the creation contradicts us with God’s “No!” to us even as it summons us with an inviting “Yes.” “For my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways my ways, says the Lord.” (Isaiah 55:8)

While the Bible is certainly witness to God’s saving act (John the Baptist and Paul point to Jesus), as the Bible is read in faith and the Spirit is bestowed it ceases to be merely a witness to the Christ-event and becomes part of that event itself. For instance, the apostles are witnesses to the resurrection of Jesus only as they are made part of the event of the resurrection of Jesus. The event of the resurrection is the raising of Jesus to life, the vindication of Him and His way thereby, together with the transformation of the apostles in such a way that they now cannot but speak and act and suffer in His name. To affirm that the apostles are part of the Christ-event is only to affirm what Jesus himself stated during his earthly ministry when he commissioned his followers to speak in his name: “Whoever hears you hears me.” (Luke 10:16) This must not be weakened to, “whoever hears you also hears me” or “may hear me.” Obviously Jesus Christ cannot be collapsed into the apostles and prophets, cannot be reduced to those whom He calls and equips to testify to Him. At the same time, He is not heard and obeyed apart from them. To say the same thing: while Jesus Christ cannot be reduced to Peter, James, and the women who greeted him on Easter morning, neither is He known except insofar as their testimony is known. Our coming to hear, heed, love and obey the living One Himself always takes the form of hearing, heeding, loving and obeying the testimony of His witnesses. They are not to be equated with Him. Nonetheless, unless their testimony is acknowledged as authoritative, His lordship (i.e., His unique authority) is simply denied. The Report maintains that “The United Church has always located itself within ‘mainstream’ Reformed understandings about the authority of the Bible.”(33) Yet nowhere does the Report’s use of Scripture reflect a Reformed understanding. The Report fails right here.

Not surprisingly, the Report’s overall mishandling of Scripture is reflected in its approach to specific passages. For instance, it states that we are created sexual beings.(18) (Implicit in this statement and dealt with explicitly throughout the Report is the notion that to be a sexual being necessitates being sexually active, or at least provides divine sanction for sexual activity regardless of one’s being unmarried or the gender of one’s partner.) The point Scripture makes so very tellingly, however, is not that we are created sexual beings, but rather that we are created sexually differentiated. The difference between these two assertions must not be minimized. All of the distinctions in the creation which differentiate people — poverty and wealth, learning and ignorance, deprivation and privilege — can in principle be overcome and even should be overcome. Yet there is one difference which we are not to try to overcome since it has come from the hand of the Creator (and for this reason is magnified in the text): sexual differentiation. The implications of this notion, when considered alongside the implications of, “We are created sexual beings,” point up a crucial divergence which the Report nowhere probes or even acknowledges.

In the same way the Report says in several places that the Bible assumes everyone to be heterosexual. (e.g., 47) The Bible, however, everywhere understands people to be what they do. The very fact that Scripture is unbending concerning same-sex genital intimacy attests its awareness of the proclivity for this very thing to occur. When Paul speaks of such an occurrence as a sign of a disordered creation (although, of course, not the only sign) we are told that he was acquainted only with heterosexual men who “perverted” themselves by going “against their God-given heterosexual nature.”(36) In the first place the Report exaggerates unconscionably in prefacing this statement with, “according to current scholars,” implying that there is scholarly unanimity on this point. A few scholars have suggested this (R. Scroggs and V.P. Furnish come to my mind) However, anyone who is acquainted with the literature on Romans and I Corinthians knows that the categorical “according to current scholars” is unsupportable. In the second place it cannot be assumed that Paul was unaware of the supposed distinction between perversion (heterosexuals who engage in homosexual practices) and inversion (homosexuals who engage in homosexual practices). In the third place it is most likely that Paul knew his environment so thoroughly, given the sexual practices of Greece and Rome (whose citizen he was), that he was acquainted with the variety of genital practices in the ancient world.

Readers of the Report will be puzzled at the arbitrary restriction of “orientation” to three: heterosexual, homosexual and bisexual (the lattermost being new to the Report, earlier discussions in the United Church having mentioned only the first two.) Yet any pastor or family physician knows that human sexuality is extremely plastic; that is, it can be molded into any shape very readily. There are heterosexuality, homosexuality, bisexuality, pedophilia, fetishism – and several others listed in the textbooks. There is no end to the number of ways in which people are sexually aroused.

Despite the arbitrary restriction, the fact that even three are brought forward as three whose practice is equally acceptable dovetails with the Report’s repeated insistence that marriage and the family are “human-shaped institutions” (e.g., 9), and that these institutions “have evolved over time.” No one will question that many of the customs surrounding marriage and the family are “human -shaped” and vary from culture to culture. Nonetheless, to admit this is not to concede that holy matrimony (and the support of children which it provides) are merely human-shaped products of an evolutionary process. In light of Scripture as a whole and Ephesians 5 in particular, Roman Catholics speak of marriage as a sacrament. Protestants do not speak of it as a sacrament; at the same time, Protestants do recognize marriage to be no mere convention. Since marriage is the metaphor for the relationship between Jesus Christ and his people, to speak of marriage as only human-shaped implies that we are the creator and the measure of the bond between Jesus Christ and his people. To say this is but to say that there is no bond at all between disciple and Lord which can be trusted to endure amidst turbulence, treachery and death.

Time and again the Report cites the prevalence of exploitative marriages as sufficient reason for denying that marriage is divinely sanctioned. Yet there is evident logical confusion in citing the tragedy of women shackled to abusive husbands as a ground for repudiating marriage itself with its aspiration to lifelong fidelity. The fact of exploitative relationships anywhere in life cannot settle the theological issue of what God wills for our good and can redeem for our blessing. In the same way the fact of heterosexual tyranny cannot settle the theological assessment of same-sex genital intimacy. Admittedly, “the emergence of feminist consciousness and the questions that have accompanied it” (17) will properly stimulate renewed theological probing of husband/wife relationships and the manner in which marriage too is subtly marred by sin. But to say that the emergence of feminist consciousness denatures or even can denature marriage as divinely ordained is to commit a category error: sociological developments do not determine theological truth. At the very least, the fact that marriage is the description of the bond between Jesus Christ and his people means, given the election of the church from all eternity (Ephesians 1:4), that Christians do not project the nature of Christ’s bond with his people from their experience of their own (sin-riddled) marriage; rather, they repent of and reform their marriage as they look away from themselves to their Lord and recognize that unions which are meant to last forever are forged by unspeakably costly love. In sum, the election of the church means that the nature of Christ’s union with his people becomes the redemptive model for the nature and nurture of marriage. This point escaped the Report entirely in its devaluation of marriage and family. Once again, the Report has stood the truth of God on its head.

The ideological basis of the Report appears in many places, not least in its insistence that “the faithfulness, compassion and justice which characterize God’s desire for our relationship to the world undergirds our understanding of our sexuality and our sexual behaviour.”(34) Repeatedly the Report states or implies that it is the quality of a relationship — e.g., caring, committed, tender — which legitimizes sexual activity. It is argued that since love is the highest Christian virtue (which it is) therefore love is an adequate criterion by which to judge every relationship (which it is not). The presupposition here is that love is the sole guide in the Christian life; that alongside love the claim and command of God is abolished; that whatever seems to be compatible with love is by that fact good, irrespective of all other considerations. Yet there has always been Christian consensus that love continues to need the command of God to guide it. In stating that love for God and neighbor are the two great commandments, Jesus never suggested that the others had been set aside; rather, love for God and neighbor are the proper fulfillment of the others. God is loved only as God is obeyed. The notion permeating the Report, however, is that the concrete command of God concerning sexual relationships has been abrogated by the quality which we think we perceive in the relationship; this quality legitimizes sexual activity. The Report is aware of the implications of this inasmuch as it endorses sexual activity between unmarried persons, perhaps aware that the same argument legitimizes extramarital affairs, and certainly unaware that it also legitimizes polygamy.

Never mentioned in the report is a Biblical understanding of the place and purpose of sexual intercourse. Intercourse between husband and wife seals and cements marriage, marriage being the richest expression of human intimacy. Into this unique context of intimacy and self-giving and support children are born. These two functions — deepening the bond of marriage and generating children — exhaust God’s purpose for intercourse. We should note that Jesus himself endorses this. Genital intimacy for any other reason is sin. The question can be asked, “If nonprocreative sex within marriage is good in itself, then why is nonprocreative sex between adults of the same gender also not good in itself?”(82) only if it is first denied that God has a purpose for sexual activity in creatures who are sexually differentiated by God’s ordination. The absence of this understanding is glaring in the Report’s special pleading (which yet remains unconvincing) that Scripture’s prohibition of same-sex genital intimacy can be reduced to Israel’s need for children to ensure the survival of the nation.(35) Scripture also prohibits bestiality – in order to ensure the birth of children?

In the same vein had the Report had a rigorous discussion of how the holy God wills to shape the holiness of the covenant people it would have avoided its unconvincing convolutions in speaking of “sexual expression.” “If there are no appropriate, accepted ways for me to express my sexuality, then I will distort myself and attempt to deceive others, and we will both be living a lie.”(40) If “sexual expression” is meant to be genital expression,” then all people who are not sexually active are living a lie! If “sexual” and “genital” expression are not identical, then what is “appropriate” must be specified if the statement is to have any weight. Jesus, Elijah and John the Baptist (not to mention many others in the Christian tradition) were unmarried. How did they express their sexuality? If genitally, then Jesus was a fraud. If nongenitally, there must be appropriate, accepted ways which are nongenital. If there are no such ways, then all of the above-named persons were living a lie. This argument is absurd.

The slant of the Report is obvious when we are told of “. . the longing for a church that is just and faithful.”(11) The order is crucial. At the same time we are not told what “just” means in this context. And “faithful”? Faithful to what? to whom? No mention is made of that faithfulness to God which is characterized by obedience. (Romans 1:5) On the same page we are reminded that “the church must have a moral centre.” But of course that church does not have a “moral” center. To seek one is to oust Jesus Christ and replace him with an ethical construct fashioned after our own predilections. The church’s center can only he the church’s Lord, who always comes to us “clothed with his gospel.” (Calvin) And one form in which the gospel (good news) comes to us is his claim upon our obedience in concrete, specific situations.

Logical problems abound in the section on “Theological Assumptions.”(12) It is maintained that “truth is evolving; our understanding of truth is provisional and contextual.” But is truth evolving? Our perception of truth may be evolving. It may also be shrivelling. What constitutes evolution of truth and what criteria allow us to recognize it are never mentioned. Moreover, there is much ambiguity surrounding “truth.” Truth is normally predicated of a statement which corresponds to fact (e.g., it is true that the sun is 92 million miles from the earth.) Yet “truth” is also used in English to mean reality (In fact this is how the word is used in John’s gospel.) Reality is certainly not evolving, even though our grasp of it may be. (And again, may not be. Not every item of modernity is an advance on the riches of the Renaissance or classical antiquity. In many areas there has been a lamentable decline.) “Truth is evolving” is clearly a major presupposition of the Report. It is an assertion which cannot be substantiated; it has nothing to commend it; and it betrays imprecise use of language.

The same imprecise use of language is found when the Report discusses Christian understanding of truth. Our understanding of truth (not truth itself this time) is said to be “provisional, conditional and contextual.”(3) Admittedly, theological formulations are provisional inasmuch as the verities of the faith must be rethought and rearticulated in every generation in view of world occurrences; provisional as well, to the extent that our articulation of the gospel never fully enshrines the glory of the gospel itself. Nonetheless, if the above statement were to be helpful it would have to be expanded or qualified greatly. Is the elemental and essential Christian confession that Jesus is Lord provisional? that righteousness comes by faith? that the mercy which God pours unreservedly upon undeserving people grounds God’s claim upon their obedience unconditionally? Are these provisional? It is as though it were said that all theological statements are relative. The only appropriate response would be, “relative to what?” The “what” is precisely what is never enunciated in the Report.

Similar ambiguity is present – and exploited – in the statement, “We affirm the acceptance of all human beings as persons made in the image of God regardless of their sexual orientation.”(3) To say that all human beings are the beneficiaries of Christ’s cross and the recipients of God’s mercy should not be allowed to prejudge or skew the issue of what sexual conduct is acceptable to God. The fact that God embraces everyone does not mean that God endorses everything. This is but an instance of many theological assertions in the Report which are too vague or too confused to be helpful.

The Report’s urging upon the church a greater cultural captivity than that which handicaps the church already is apparent. The Report cites the fact that by the 1980s it was apparent that many single adults were sexually active and couples were living together before they were married.(16) It refers to an earlier General Council which was constrained to make a theological pronouncement on this phenomenon. The presupposition is that the church reflects society, must reflect society, in order to be faithful to God. Who, or what, then, is God? Is God simply a projection of cultural trends? Lost to sight in the early church’s conviction that faithfulness to the living God required the church to be a counter-culture movement — and to pay the price for such faithfulness. The fact that the Report wants the world to set the church’s agenda is attested by its insisting that “sexually transmitted diseases including AIDS demand that in the interest of health and survival we become knowledgeable about sexuality, and about how and with whom to engage in sexual activity.”(18) The Christian’s sexual conduct is now to be controlled by epidemiology!

The National Coordinating Group, in an apparent oversight, permitted the publication of a sentence that should have been the touchstone for the entire document: by faith and God’s saving grace, there is no aspect of our being that is immutable and immune from transformation.”(40) Alas, it was not the touchstone; everywhere the Report denies this very thing.

The question facing the United Church of Canada is the question which a puzzled Nicodemus put to Jesus about being born when one is old. Can a denomination be born again, born from above? (John 3:3) At another time, in another context, Jesus replied to skeptical disciples, “With God, all things are possible.” (Mark 10:27)

A Code of Ethics?

The following text first appeared in
Theological Digest & Outlook (Burlington) in July of 1996.

A Code of Ethics?

On December 1, 1995, the secretary of Ministry Personnel Policy, on behalf of the General Council Pastoral Relations Committee, sent to Conference and Presbytery Secretaries, as well as to Theological Education Centres and DMPE Standing committees, A Working Document on Ethical Conduct for Ministry Personnel in The United Church of Canada.

The General Council’s Committee has issued the “Code of Ethics” inasmuch as urgent need for such a code has surfaced throughout the denomination. Plainly, ministry personnel have failed to regulate their private, public and professional lives; they have damaged themselves, the church’s reputation, and the women and men entrusted to them; now they need assistance in recognizing and repudiating those irregularities that have proved shameful, embarrassing, and hurtful.

In view of the swelling reports of clergy misconduct, any who oppose such a code appear to endorse unacceptable behaviour. Certainly I do not endorse clergy conduct that dishonours the Lord by whom the clergy are called and in whose name they exercise their ministry; neither do I dismiss cavalierly behaviours that harm and hinder the people whom the clergy are to edify and nurture.

At the same time, however, I cannot append my signature to the document that is now before the church, for the document appears to (i) reinforce the anti-gospel theology and practice of the denomination, (ii) aim at suppressing dissent born of gospel-conviction.

If the decade-long history of the denomination were other than it is, then a charitable reader in the renewal movement of the church might interpret the document favourably; but given what has transpired for the last ten years, the judicious reader must suspect words and expressions that are manifestly ambiguous.

Consider, for instance, the item, “I will support those movements, agencies, practices and products that serve the cause of justice and care for creation.” While at first glance it may appear to be no more than wise affirmation of responsibility for the environment, it is indisputable that “justice” has been the rallying-cry and the chief ground for the homosexual agenda of the denomination. (“It’s a justice issue!” has been the foundation of the agenda rather than “It’s a scripture issue!”) Plainly, clergy who endorsed the code would thereby commit themselves to upholding all that the denomination has deemed to be a justice issue. No one in the renewal groups of The United Church could pledge to uphold “movements” and “practices” associated with what the church courts have been deemed to be justice issues.

Or reflect upon the following: “I will seek to know and to understand the various points of view within The United Church of Canada, and to respect the right of those who hold views different from my own to hold those views, recognizing that our theological, ethical and moral perspectives are constantly being formed, reformed and informed.” Admittedly, there is a profound sense in which our ethical perspectives are constantly being reformed — just as there is a profound sense in which they can never be. Ethical perspectives, after all, are generated from theological convictions; and some theological convictions are non-negotiable. The most primitive Christian conviction, “Jesus is Lord”, is one such; so is the conviction that Jesus Christ is the world’s sole, sufficient Saviour; so is the conviction that we are “justified” (set right with God) by grace alone through faith alone on account of Christ alone. Similarly non-negotiable is the conviction that God wills faithfulness in marriage and celibacy in singleness (“marriage” being understood, as the state understands it, as a monogamous relation between two people of opposite gender, which relation the state sanctions). If the ethical perspective just mentioned is “constantly being…reformed”, we can only ask, “Reformed into what? What could it be reformed into except its negation?”

Furthermore, are the rights of those who hold “different views” — in this case, the rights of those who oppose recent denominational promulgations (same-gender sexual activity as God-willed) and denominational practices (funding delegates to the Sophia conference) — are the rights of dissidents respected in the church courts? (Note that the “code” nowhere explicitly discusses the church courts.) Members of renewal movements within The United Church are especially wary of pronouncements about respecting the right of others when “the spirit of Fergus” (the Fergus General Council’s statement that the denomination would respect diversity) seems never to have appeared.

What are people of scriptural conviction to do but wince when they read, “I will live a life that honours the commitments in all my relationships”? Glaringly absent is any deployment of “spousal”, “marital” or “familial”. What if the relationship to which the “code” aims at pledging clergy is an illicit relationship? What if it is a commitment to a genitalized relationship between two persons of the same gender? to a mistress (or the male equivalent thereof?) to an adolescent? The “code” fails to understand that there are commitments that should not be honoured but rather renounced!

Again, discerning readers will see the hollowness of “I will regard all persons with respect and concern, and undertake to minister to and with them impartially.” Have the church courts demonstrated an impartiality that elicits the trust of those in the denomination who insist on “the faith once delivered to the saints” (Jude 3)? The fact that so many clergy have had to resort to the civil courts in the pursuit of justice suggests the contrary.

Overstatement is evident in the presumptuous item, “I will stand in a respectful, supportive relationship with my colleagues in ministry.” With all my colleagues? on all issues? at all times? When the late Dr. Howard Mills pulled the plug on the loudspeaker at the Community of Concern’s rally (London General Council, 1990), who respectfully supported ministerial colleagues taking part in the rally? Just as the apostles stated, “We must obey God rather than any human authority” (Acts 5:29 NRSV), so many clergy will be unable “support respectfully” those who uphold a theology believed to be blasphemous and ethics deemed to be unconscionable.

Particularly ominous is, “I will not actively recruit members or adherents of other congregations, denominations or faiths.” Of course manipulation, coercion and exploitation are always and everywhere to be eschewed. Still, the gospel is inherently mission-oriented. I have just returned from India where I taught seminary students who all had backgrounds in Hinduism. They did not see large commonalities or clear continuities between Hinduism and Christian faith. They thanked God, rather, that they had been delivered from error and illusion. Are we to forego “actively” inviting people of different religious orientations to come to the same discernment?

While huge questions must be asked of virtually all 23 promises (“I will…”) some of the most subtle questions pertain to the clergy’s promising to seek institutional counsel (e.g., from presbytery or conference or even General Council Staff) “should divisive tensions threaten the relationship between myself and those with whom I minister.” Any divisive tension? Three times in John’s gospel we are told, following Christ’s pronouncement, “There was a division among them”. If he divides, then it must be admitted that divisive tension may be the result of his activity! Wherever Jesus Christ is attested, he acts; and wherever he acts, he divides.

Furthermore, could those in the renewal movements seek “carte blanche” the counsel of institutional appointees? What can we reasonably expect at the hands of those who have appeared hostile to date?

It remains to be seen how many clergy will refuse to sign the “code”, just as it remains to be seen what the repercussions will be. In any case, Peter and John have established a precedent: “…they rejoiced that they were considered worthy to suffer dishonour for the name.” (Acts 5:41)

Victor Shepherd

A Comment On The Authority And Interpretation Of Scripture

This article first appeared in Theological Digest (Burlington) in July 1992.

“Jesus as mentor and friend” is as much as he is ever acknowledged to be in the document prepared for the 34th General Council, 1992. Nowhere is Jesus confessed in accord with what the apostles knew him to be: Lord, Saviour, Judge, Son of God, Incarnate Word, Messiah of Israel. In view of the fact that “Jesus is Lord” is the most elemental Christian confession, its omission is startling. Admittedly, on the second last page of the section which discusses the nature of authority (page 10) there is reference to “God’s historic self-revelation in Jesus Christ”. Yet since it is stated elsewhere that God is revealed “…through the lives of God’s people”(42) , and since there is no indication at all of how revelation in Jesus Christ might differ, the reader is left ignorant of the nature, uniqueness and significance of Jesus Christ.

A clue as to how the report is skewed is given in the first passage of the section dealing with the context in which scripture is interpreted: “We have always sought to be deeply engaged with the realities of God’s world and the people and institutions in it”.(3) World, people and institutions (from a biblical perspective) are never “realities”, but rather actualities. As actualities they are concrete, not mythological or imaginary. Yet they are not reality, since reality, for prophet and apostle (i.e., in biblical understanding itself) is the living, personal presence of God himself (or as the sixteenth century Reformers put it, the effectual presence of Jesus Christ). So far from being real in the sense that God is real, institutions (biblically speaking) are “principalities and powers” which contradict God’s work and subserve the power of death. To speak of world, people and institutions as possessing reality (rather than actuality) is to acknowledge them as revelatory. Perhaps this is what the document invites us to do, even as prophet and apostle do not.

In the same vein, the report speaks of the questions we put to scripture.(3) And of course there are many questions that we do. Nevertheless, the ultimate context for understanding scripture is not the questions we put to it, but rather the questions it puts to us as through it God interrogates us. It can scarcely be overlooked that as often as Jesus is asked a question he never answers it, but instead puts his question to the questioner. In other words, the questions which we put to scripture betray our distorted perspective. This is not surprising, since in places other than the written gospels (reflecting the teaching of Jesus) scripture indicates that women and men whose understanding with respect to God has been darkened (even rendered “futile”, according to Paul) by the fall remain ignorant of what constitutes a proper question. In sum, then, our questions about scripture and about the one of whom it speaks must be understood ultimately by the questions God puts to us. (The first question in scripture is posed by the tempter, in the creation/fall sagas, “Did God say…?”, as doubt is cast on the goodness of God’s command and thus on the goodness of God himself. The first question God puts to humankind, on the other hand, is, “Where are you?”, when humankind is attempting to hide from God following its disobedience. The second is, “Where is your brother?”, when Cain has slain Abel. In a word, the context which readers bring to scripture, while important, is not the normative context; the normative context is God’s contention with all that opposes him, that spiritual conflict which seethes already and which has victimized even the (self-)understanding which we bring to scripture.)

In bringing forward its interpretive methodology the document refers to slavery. “In the biblical text, slavery is condoned; yet slavery is opposed by Christians on the basis of the ‘sense of scripture’ or ‘the call of Jesus’. But is slavery condoned in the bible? The preface to the Ten Commandments is, “You were slaves in Egypt, and I, God, delivered you.” Whereas it is the right of oriental potentates to enslave, it is the nature of God to free from slavery. (This is bedrock and never disappears from Israel’s self-consciousness.) To be sure, there were Israelite slaves among the Israelite people. However, the Covenant Code (Exodus 21-24) provided for their protection. For its time, the treatment accorded Hebrew slaves was exceedingly humane. For instance, if a master injured a slave so slightly as to knock out a tooth, the slave went free. The Deuteronomic Code provided for the slave’s wellbeing upon release from service: money, food and clothing had to be provided to facilitate a start-up in the person’s new life. The Holiness Code (Leviticus 25) forbade slavery. Paul is often faulted because he sent Onesimus, a runaway slave, back to Philemon. But it must always be kept in mind (i) that escaping or counselling to escape was a capital offense in Rome (is Paul to be faulted for sparing Onesimus certain death?), (ii) that Paul put Philemon in an impossible situation with respect to his slave. Philemon is to take him back “no longer as a slave but more than a slave, as a beloved brother, especially to me but how much more to you, both in the flesh and in the Lord. So if you consider me your partner, receive him as you would receive me.”(Philemon 16-17) “Receive him as you would receive me” — when Paul is a free citizen! If Onesimus is to be received as brother in the flesh (and not merely “in the Lord”), then no Christian can ever regard anyone as a slave. In view of the above considerations the text can scarcely be said to condone slavery.

The major section dealing with authority appears to confuse authority with authoritarianism. The latter, of course, is akin to coercion or arbitrary claim or tyranny. In the “world-view” which the document prefers, “authority” is understood as “power with”.(5) The reader is surprised here, since scripture points to the authority of Jesus Christ as primary, unique, and never delegated; his authority is never “power with” us. If the authority of scripture arises from its peculiar service to Jesus Christ, then it is difficult to see how the authority of scripture is “power with” us. The world-view of authority which the document rejects — “power over” — is surely closer to what is meant by the church catholic’s acknowledgement of the lordship of Christ. At the same time it must always be understood that Jesus exercises his lordship by humbling himself and giving himself up for us all. His authority, while never delegated or shared, is also never authoritarian, never arbitrary, never tyrannical. His authority is the legitimate claim upon us of the one who has gone to hell and back for us in order to salvage us. Furthermore, power is a marginal concept in scripture. Still, the document uses it extensively in its discussion of authority and assumes that power is synonymous with the capacity to wrench. In everyday usage, however, “power” simply means the capacity to fulfil purpose. The fact that Jesus Christ is not ultimately stymied with respect to his purpose — namely, a people that lives for the praise of God’s glory — does not imply authoritarianism, does not mean that “power over” has to be rejected in favour of “power with”.

Repeatedly the document speaks of the activity of God as empowering God’s people. But nowhere is it stated what these people are empowered to be or to do. More to the point, from the perspective of a biblical understanding of humankind, “empowered” as such would mean the fortification of those sunk in sinnership. Instead of empowerment the bible regularly uses the category of freedom, since sinnership is that from which humankind needs to be freed. Paul’s urging the Christians in Galatia, “For freedom Christ has set us free” (Gal. 5:1), has the force of, “Christ has freed us from our bondage to sin so as to remove all impediments to our obedience to him.” This breathes a different air from the category of empowerment. Freedom, everywhere in scripture, is the God-restored capacity to act in accord with one’s true nature (namely, the obedient praise and service of God). Freedom, biblically, never means the God-assisted capacity to achieve one’s own agenda.

The document’s utilization of traffic-officers as the illustration of the nature of that authority we recognize and assent to is not merely unhelpful but even misleading.(7) To be sure, the document is correct in seeing that it is the community which confers authority on traffic-officers. This is but to say that the community itself is the ultimate authority with respect to the regulating of traffic. But when the church catholic acknowledges scripture as authoritative it is not saying that the Christian community has conferred authority on scripture; it is not saying that the church is the ultimate authority for regulating the community’s faith and conduct. To say this would mean that the church is self-authoritative with respect to its knowledge of God; i.e., God is but an extension of the church.

Confusion is apparent regarding the place of the community of faith in the economy of God’s revelation and the place of scripture within that economy. For instance, when scripture is said to be the foundational story for us (does this mean the paradigmatic story? the normative story?), which story is “hallowed by the continual use of the ongoing community”(9), it is therein asserted that it is the community which renders scripture holy (hallowed). Surely scripture is holy inasmuch as it uniquely attests the incursion and ongoing activity of the Holy One of Israel in the person of his Son. Similar confusion is apparent in the highlighted affirmation, “God’s historic self-revelation in Jesus Christ is crucial in establishing what has legitimate authority in Christian community”.(10) But the church throughout history has confessed not that Jesus Christ is crucial for establishing this or that as having legitimate authority for the church, but rather that Jesus Christ himself is the authority for faith since he is the church’s sole sovereign. He does not determine what has authority; he has authority, for he is the Word Incarnate. He constrains our glad acknowledgement of his authority by the Spirit-vivified illumination of his self-giving on our behalf. In addition, what is granted with “God’s historic self-revelation in Jesus Christ” is taken back on the same page with “interactive sense of authority — scripture as power with us.” “Scripture as power with us” does not reflect the nature of Christ’s authority, for the Incarnate One is never “lord with us”.

The ghost of the “Wesleyan Quadrilateral” (an expression which Wesley himself never used) is brought forward from the previous document on scripture in the listing of “at least four sources of Christian faith — heritage, understanding, experience and the Bible”.(8) (For Wesley scripture was always the primary source and norm of Christian faith and the obedience born of faith.) When understanding is discussed it is said that “the work of biblical scholars and reflections of members of the community” are “methods of understanding” which are “seen as more consistent with the Methodist and Reformed traditions…”.(10) But in fact the view of scripture advanced by the document does not reflect that of the Reformers (and of Wesley, who was thoroughly Protestant in his view of scripture). The Reformers acknowledge scripture as authoritative precisely because it does uniquely attest Jesus of Nazareth as Son of God, Lord, Saviour, the one in whom the “fulness of deity dwells bodily”.(Col. 2:9)

When the category, “experience”, is expounded we are told that “part of the authority of scripture is found in its ‘givenness’ — the fact that the story has been passed down from generation to generation”.(11) Surely the “givenness” of scripture resides not in the fact that “the story” has been passed down from generation to generation but rather because the apostolic testimony is unique and unrepeatable. Other stories, such as fairy tales and Norse myths, have been passed down too, but are not regarded as authoritative in any sense. Then how can mere transmission constitute even part of the authority of scripture? When it is stated that “another part of the authority of scripture is its relevance to our experience”(11) the reader longs to seen greater theological subtlety and sophistication. Is it our experience which renders scripture authoritative (or induces us to ascribe authority to scripture)? If, as was mentioned earlier in this comment on the document, fallen humankind does not know which questions are genuine and which are but pseudo-questions, then human experience cannot be the measure of the relevance of scripture; scripture (animated by the Spirit so as to confront us with Jesus Christ himself) is instead the measure of the relevance of our “experience”! (Our experience, so far from being the measure of the relevance of God’s nature, purpose and truth, is chiefly a contradiction of this — or why should we have to be redeemed?) Again the reader is puzzled by the juxtaposition of “God’s historic self-revelation in Jesus Christ is crucial for establishing what has legitimate authority in Christian community”(10) and “part of the authority of scripture is found in its relevance to our experience”.(11) How is Jesus Christ related to that human experience which is said to confer (part-)authority upon scripture?

There appears to be theological confusion in the section, “CONVICTIONS”. (39-42) Six affirmations are emphasized in bold-faced type; e.g., “God calls us to engage the Bible as a foundational authority as we seek to live the Christian life”. Each of the six begins, “God calls us to engage the Bible…”. But how do we know that God calls us to do this, since nowhere does the document relate scripture to a doctrine of the knowledge of God? (Here its departure from the Reformers is evident.) While it is affirmed that God calls us “through the infinity of grace”, how do we know that God is gracious, even “infinitely” so?(39) Why are we now told that God calls us to engage the Bible as a foundational authority? (Earlier, it was as “the” foundational authority.) What other foundational authorities are to be considered? On the same page we are told that “the Bible continues to be the predominant witness to belief in God’s liberating and transforming activity”. But the church catholic acknowledges scripture to be normative, not merely predominant. Furthermore, the apostolic testimony testifies in the first instance not to human belief in God’s activity but to the activity of God himself. Again, logical order is inverted when we are told that “God calls us to engage the Bible as a church seeking God’s community with all people…” before “God calls us to engage the Bible to experience the liberating and transforming Word of God.”(40) After all, it is those whom the Word of God has freed for the praise and service of God who constitute the church! To elevate the church above the Word is to deny the Reformation. It is also to deny that where this Word acts, division occurs — as the fourth gospel makes plain several times over (e.g., John 9:16). It cannot be denied that the ministry of Jesus is divisive. When the document states that “legitimate authority in every case enhances community”(40) one can only cite the dominical precedent. The community of Christ’s people, on the other hand, is the result of God-wrought reconciliation. This community knows that while sinners are reconciled to God through the faith-quickening intercession of the Son, sin is never reconciled to righteousness, disobedience to obedience, the evil one to the Holy One. For this reason John insists repeatedly that when Jesus Christ acts and speaks, his community is formed and division is precipitated.

The ideological slant of the document becomes apparent when we are told that The United Church must recommit itself to the struggle for justice. Needless to say, that church which aspires to faithfulness will pursue justice. Yet nowhere in the document are Christians urged to pursue holiness, even though they are characteristically urged to do so throughout scripture. (And Christians, we must not forget, are typically called “saints” or “holy ones” in the New Testament, rather than “just ones”.) To pursue “love and justice”(40) without pursuing truth and holiness can only issue in the corruption of love and justice. Apart from truth, love becomes indulgence or sentimentality; apart from holiness, justice becomes at best, merciless, and at worst, vengeful.

The reader cannot help wondering about the agenda behind “the Word of God, in every case, is larger than the text of the Bible”.(41) Of course it is, since the Word is the eternal self-utterance of the fathomless Triune God. Nevertheless, does “larger than” mean that the Word of God can or does contradict scripture? If so, then scripture is deceptive and impedes our knowledge of God. And what is meant by, “We also experience the sacred mystery in the connections between our personal and collective lives…. This confirms our understanding that truth is relational…”?(41-42) In the New Testament “truth” has two meanings: (i) reality, substance, (ii) the quality of a statement which accurately reflects what is real. “Truth is relational” fits neither of these. Then what does it mean? What purpose does utilizing it serve?

It appears that naturalism is the presupposition of The Authority and Interpretation of Scripture; that is, that human reason, assessing scripture, can discriminate between wheat and chaff, between what must be heard and heeded and what not. There appears to be no recognition that human reason, with respect to our knowledge of God, has been impaired by the fall and now cannot, of itself, give us knowledge of God; no recognition that in the wake of the fall women and men “became futile in their thinking and their senseless minds were darkened”(Rom. 1:21); no recognition that revelation — which is never merely ideational but is rather the redemptive/restorative action of God upon us as God includes us in his own self-knowing — is necessary if reason is to regain reason’s own integrity. So much of the content of scripture is stood on its head despite the deployment of seeming truth of scripture; e.g., “Transformation is the activity of divine grace with us that changes individuals and communities. For Christians these activities are uniquely personified in Jesus of Nazareth”.(40) Yet since the categories of sin, estrangement, unrighteousness, blindness, condemnation appear nowhere in the document, the reader is not encouraged to think that “transformation” has very much to do with what scripture holds up: the salvation of those who cling in faith to the one who is God’s provision for us. The reader is left too with the frustration of seeing Jesus Christ undervalued yet again. For if transformation is God’s changing of individuals and communities, and if Jesus of Nazareth “uniquely personifies” such change, then what did he change from? change into? Furthermore, Christians confess Jesus not to personify anything but rather to be the Word Incarnate. Surely we are better to repeat with the unknown author of the book of Hebrews whose rescue at the hands of the world’s only Saviour and Lord wrung from him the confession that “Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, today and forever”.(Heb. 13:8)

The document rightly insists that we should approach scripture with all the scholarly tools available to us. Since the Bible is a book of antiquity, it is only fitting that it be investigated with the assistance of those aids which probe any writing from antiquity. At the same time, however, the document is one-sided in its endorsement, for biblical scholars are not free from agendas and ideologies. One need only review the work of twentieth century New Testament scholars where it is obvious that assorted philosophical assumptions are not generated by the text but rather are superimposed on the text, thereby controlling the interpretation of the text. One need only think of C.H. Dodd and his borrowing of British historiography, of Rudolf Bultmann and Heideggerian existentialism, or several American New Testament scholars and different theories of literary criticism. (In this regard it is worth noting that in Bultmann’s massive, two-volume New Testament theology no mention is made of prayer. In view of the attention which prayer receives throughout the New Testament — not to mention the life of Jesus — the philosophical determination of the “meaning” of the biblical text is undeniable.) The philosophical presuppositions of The Authority and Interpretation of Scripture are never identified. Still, they remain no less determinative. They should be rendered explicit, for then readers will be able to see what philosophy has shaped the writers.

Victor A. Shepherd

Can A Recovery of the Doctrine of the Trinity Assist the Restoration of the United Church of Canada?

This paper first appeared in Theological Digest & Outlook (Burlington)
in January of 1993.

Faced with the cultural and religious pluralism of the latter part of the twentieth century the church, at least in the west, appears extraordinarily anxious or extraordinarily accommodating, and perhaps extraordinarily accommodating just because extraordinarily anxious. The church, regarding its pluralistic setting as novel, is tempted to fear the world and therein tempted to think it can preserve itself by isolating itself from the world; or else it is tempted in its bold engagement with the world to tailor itself to the world and therein to squander the “deposit” (2 Timothy 1:12) that it has been charged to guard. Those prone to anxiety are more likely to insist on retaining a doctrine of the Trinity, if only to preserve continuity with their forebears in faith and discontinuity with the mindset of modernity, not realizing that “if only” reduces the doctrine to an artifact, even curiosity-piece, in the museum of intellectual history. On the other hand, those eager to meet challenges are more likely to jettison any doctrine of the Trinity as an encumbrance that inhibits the church in its witness to the gospel and its exemplification of the gospel amidst the common life of the world.

One issue facing the church, then, is this: is the doctrine of the Trinity baggage that is not only unnecessary but is actually a threat to the seaworthiness of the ship (church) as it appears to founder in the storms of secularity? or is it ballast in the ship’s keel apart from which even moderate winds will blow the ship hither and thither, eventually to capsize it?

I submit that apart from the doctrine of the Trinity “gospel” is rendered indistinguishable from religious aspiration or projection, while “Spirit” is reduced to a magnification of anything that the Fall-darkened heart and mind of humankind may conceive, and “church” becomes nothing more than one more social group (albeit in religious guise) which seeks to promote the agenda of its constituents. In short, without the doctrine of the Trinity the arch counter-miracle will occur: wine will be turned into water as the gospel is denatured.

In maintaining the doctrine of the Trinity to belong to the being of the faith rather than merely to its wellbeing I am not holding up as etched in stone the expression of any one thinker’s understanding; neither Augustine’s nor Aquinas’s nor Calvin’s nor Barth’s. Nonetheless, I am convinced that just as these thinkers were impelled to speak on behalf of the Triune God in order to forestall the acculturation of the gospel in their day, we must do as much in ours, all the while endeavouring to obey the fifth commandment; namely, to honour our parents (including our theological foreparents) in order that the days of the church may be long in the land which God gives us.

II: — I agree with those who maintain that a fully-articulated doctrine of the Trinity is not found in scripture. Nonetheless, the building blocks of the doctrine incontrovertibly are. Consider the following:

Go therefore and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit. (Matthew 28:19)

This Jesus God raised up…. Being therefore exalted at the right hand of God, and having received from the Father the promise of the Holy Spirit, he has poured out this which you see and hear. (Acts 2:32f)

The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the fellowship of the Holy Spirit be with you all. (2 Corinthians 13:14)

For through [Jesus Christ] we both have access in one Spirit to the Father. (Ephesians 2:18)

There is one body and one Spirit, just as you were called in one hope that belongs to your call, one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of us all…. But grace was given to each of us according to the measure of Christ’s gift. (Ephesians 4:4-6)

…God chose you from the beginning to be saved, through sanctification by the Spirit and belief in the truth. To this he called you through our gospel, so that you may obtain the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. (2 Thessalonians 2:13)

Chosen and destined by God the Father and sanctified by the Spirit for obedience to Jesus Christ and for sprinkling with his blood. (1 Peter 1:2)

Throughout its consistent attestation of the incursion of the Word, scripture constrains us to understand God as eternally Triune. A doctrine of the Trinity makes explicit what is everywhere implicit in the “the faith once delivered to the saints” and for which faith, the apostle tells us, we must ever “contend”. (Jude 3)

III: — Christian faith is rooted in the oneness of being between Jesus Christ and God the Father. In the gospel God has revealed himself to us as Father, Son and Holy Spirit. (Without the divine activity of the Holy Spirit we should not know of the deity of Father and Son.) In this self-unveiling God has revealed himself in such a way as to disclose that what God is in himself God is toward us, and what God is toward us God is in himself, throughout his saving acts in history. In other words, what God is eternally in himself, that is, in his internal relations as Father, Son and Holy Spirit, God is in his activity toward us through the Son and in the Spirit.

If the oneness in being between Jesus Christ and God the Father is cut, then the substance and heart of the gospel is lost. For if what Christ does is not what God does, then before God humankind’s predicament is unrelieved. Again, if God himself has not come among us in the Incarnation, then God’s love for us (despite God’s good intentions!) stops short of God’s full identification with us sinners; in truth it is not finally love (or at least is woefully deficient and defective love) and the redemptive activity of God is finally ineffectual.

The oneness in being among Father, Son and Holy Spirit, however, does not imply any oneness in being between the Creator and the creation. In fact there is no intrinsic ontological similarity between the eternal being of God and the contingent being of creatures. The two spheres of being — divine and creaturely — are ontologically distinct and are joined only by grace. Scriptural monotheism is never conflated with philosophical monism. The knowledge of the foregoing, it must be noted, is a predicate of the Triune God’s self-disclosure as Triune. In short, knowledge of God (with all that this implies with respect to knowledge of the relationship of divine to creaturely being) is the work of God himself, never the work of rational inference or philosophical speculation. To say the same thing slightly differently, faith in this Triune God arises only as God himself generates it; only as God himself attests and interprets (the activity of the Holy Spirit) God’s own Word (the activity of the Son). This can only mean that the fact of faith; that is, the presence of men and women who believe, testifies to the utter priority of God over all thought concerning him. We can think correctly about God at all only because God includes us in his self-knowing.

In conjoining “Spirit” and “Holy” scripture insists that God is the only fit witness to himself; only God can disclose God. And since God has given himself to us in the person of the Son or Word, then Spirit and Son (Word) are inextricably linked. Or in the idiom of the written gospels, Jesus Christ is the unique bearer and bestower of the Holy Spirit. This is but to say that one cannot pronounce “Spirit” except in reference to Jesus Christ. (In this way the apostles insist that while Christless spirits do indeed abound, they can only be less than holy!) This point is reinforced by scripture’s depiction of the Spirit as being sent from the Father in the name of the Son, never in the Spirit’s own name; the Spirit speaks only of the Father and of the Son, never of himself. Put simply, the Spirit is like floodlighting. Floodlights are positioned in such a way that one does not see the floodlight itself, only that which it lights up and to which it therefore directs attention. (Recall our Lord’s words, “He (i.e., the Spirit) shall glorify me”. John 16:14) The Spirit imports no new substance into faith’s knowing, but rather facilitates faith’s knowledge of the Son, who is the “substance” of the Father.

IV: — While the foregoing is formally espoused throughout the church catholic it is materially contradicted frequently in the various “unitarianisms” found at all levels in all denominations. (While the stated theology of any Christian body is trinitarian, the stated or official theology should not blind us to the operative theology that tends to characterize the denomination or at least aspects of it. Several of these operative unitarianisms are outlined briefly below.)

(i) A UNITARIANISM OF THE FATHER This popular “unitarianism” certainly preserves the truth that God is exalted, “high and lifted up”; that God’s thoughts are not our thoughts nor our ways God’s ways. (Isaiah 6:1; 55:8) God is the sole, sovereign, eternal one. God is not an aspect of his creation-at-large (the cosmos) nor an aspect of his creation-at-small (humankind). While by God’s permission, invitation, and facilitation we may genuinely apprehend God (in both senses of “apprehend”: understand the nature of God and seize him as we are first seized by him), we never comprehend God. We never “grasp” God so as to master him, domesticate him, render him an object. The one who is irreducibly subject never gives himself over to us (while always giving himself for us and to us!), never allows himself to be that upon which we can perform those operations which submit natural objects, for instance, to our purposes and our control. God is inviolably GOD, never a tool that we may deploy, never one with whom we may trifle.

However, the God who is only “high and lifted up”, without differentiation, tends to be so exalted as never to humble himself, so far beyond us as not to render himself accessible, sovereign with more than a suggestion of severe, unknowable in the sense of arbitrary, a creator who is also (or may be) capricious.

Eighteenth century deism portrayed God as the creator who fashioned the universe and then effectively absented himself from it. Here God was “high and lifted up” so as to be inaccessible. On the other hand, seventeenth century Protestant scholasticism portrayed God not so much as remote in himself but as inaccessible with respect to his “ways”. The notion of double predestination, for instance, could only render God ultimately capricious in his activity on behalf of humankind. God, it was said, foreordained elect and reprobate as such even before they were born, and therefore before they even had opportunity to sin. When confronted with the arbitrariness of the twofold decree (all alike merit condemnation, even as some are condemned prior to their being able to merit anything, while others are recipients of a Spirit-facilitated gospel-pronouncement which the reprobated are never permitted genuinely to “hear”) its proponents insisted that its irrationality was only seeming; God has his “reason”, and to this reason no person is privy. The “reason” is hidden inscrutably in the innermost recesses of God. Therefore it is not our place to enquire, only our place to adore. While all Christians would admit that it is our place to adore the Holy One whose ways are not our ways (Isaiah 55:8), it is not our place — i.e., it is never God-honouring — to “adore” an absurdity. The more the hidden justice of this arbitrariness and irrationality was advanced, however, the more apparent the injustice of it all was to many. In view of the unqualified remoteness of God, or the arbitrariness of God, or the injustice of God that a unitarianism of the Father seems to imply, this particular unitarianism, paradoxically, ends in the denial that God is parent in any sense.

(ii) A UNITARIANISM OF THE SON Undifferentiated transcendence is overcome as Jesus Christ is acknowledged to be God-with-us. So far from disdaining the complexity and sin, anguish and frustration of the human situation, God has identified with it all in its variegated multi-dimensionality. Jesus Christ is bone of our bone and flesh of our flesh, is tempted at all points as we are (Hebrews 4:15), even becoming one with sinners, as his baptism attests, by “being made sin” for us.(2 Corinthians 5:21) In the same manner he is subject to the “principalities and powers”; he can restore a creation now groaning in its futility (Romans 8:21-22) just because he identifies himself fully with it.

At the same time, to collapse God into God the Son distorts even the truth of the Incarnation. For the Christian understanding of Incarnation, it must be remembered, is not to be confused with pagan incarnations wherein the deity collapses itself into the creaturely in such a way as to forfeit transcendence. In such a subtly paganized “unitarianism of the incarnate one” the nearness of God the Son is affirmed at the expense of God’s holiness; affirmed, that is, at the expense of God’s very Godness. Here God-with-us is demeaned as pal. This saccharine Jesus finds no paradigm in scripture. No one who met Jesus Christ in the flesh ever spoke of him in this manner or found him cosy. The written gospels, rather, customarily depict him as one whom people do not understand and cannot tame. Even disciples, newly made aware in his presence of their systemic sinnership, can only plead with him to leave them alone. The apostles never confuse proximity with presumption. So far from being the grand aider and abettor and guarantor of human schemes, Jesus is the one who does not supply answers to questions, always refusing to endorse whatever understanding the people before him have brought with them. Throughout the written gospels Jesus refuses to answer the questions put to him, preferring instead to reply with his own question. Plainly he will not underwrite the standpoint or the perception or the purpose of the questioner; plainly he will not endorse the questioner’s question as a legitimate question. In disallowing the question put to him, in insisting on interrogating the questioner so as to change the latter from aggressor to defendant, he shows the speaker to dwell in spiritual unreality; i.e., suffer from spiritual psychosis. In the same way he does not lend himself to the schemes and dreams of those who think that their piousness concerning him supplies the “boost” that is needed to ensure the full-flowering of their plans for themselves. And lest we think this to be an insignificant over-subtlety, the apostolic discernment that makes the stories of Simon Magus, plus Ananias and Sapphira, normative for Christian understanding should correct us!

(iii) A UNITARIANISM OF THE SPIRIT It is the Spirit who imparts vitality and vibrancy in believer and congregation alike. It is the Spirit who supplies zeal, warmth, boldness, effectiveness. It is the Spirit whose gifts equip the congregation for ministry and whose fruits adorn the gospel, in all of this exhibiting the truth of God as the power of God and not mere ideation.

One New Testament word for the Spirit, ARRABON — “down payment” or “pledge”, (in modern Greek it means a woman’s engagement ring) — plainly means that there is more to come. While the Spirit satisfies the restless human heart the satisfaction it yields never satiates; believers, contented as never before and nowhere else, are nonetheless “hungrier” than ever even as they know that one day they will be fed so as to leave them hungering no more. The entire experiential aspect of primitive Christianity (e.g., “Did you receive the Spirit by works of the law or by hearing with faith?” (Galatians 3:2) plainly directs the attention of readers of the epistle to identifiable experience) is much undervalued in most expressions of the church today.

Notwithstanding, when the Spirit is magnified disproportionately and experience put forward unnormed, then “Spirit” ceases to be the power in which Jesus Christ acts himself and which he pours forth on his people. “Spirit” instead lends itself to frenzy, the suspension of the intellect, and the identification of God with that which is indistinguishable from the intrapsychic proclivities and pressures of the devotees themselves; indistinguishable as well from the supra-individual forces that thrive amidst institutions, ideologies, images, and diverse “isms”.

It appears that whenever the Trinity is denied through the aforementioned unitarianisms redemption, the heart of scripture, is denied as well. In the first instance God’s transcendence is upheld in such a manner as to render God remote, distant, inaccessible, with the result that the creation is left unaffected. The older discussions of God’s impassibility had the same result: the God who is beyond suffering is scarcely able (or willing) to do anything for those whose suffering is as undeniable as it is inescapable. In the second instance God is so identified with the creation as not to transcend it so as to be free for it. This was surely the problem with Schleiermacher and his theological descendants, indeed with the liberal school of theology that accepts the world’s self-understanding as the presupposition for humankind’s understanding of God. In the third instance God is identified with human intra-psychic processes so as to deify them.

It is the Triune God who alone saves, for it is the Triune God who alone can. Only that God can save who transcends the world and is therefore free from it so as to act for it; who also loves it and identifies himself with it so as not to forsake it in any respect; and who also invites the beneficiaries of his love to know him in such a way as to distinguish themselves from him and their psycho-physical immediacy from intimacy with the one who ever remains “other”.

V: — In many areas of the church catholic today the doctrine of the Trinity is denied not merely materially but formally as well. Such a denial occurs whenever, for instance, the deity of the Son is impugned. “Son of”, in scripture, has the force of “of the same nature as”; to modify “same nature” is to deny what the church has always confessed in terms of the Incarnation.

Here we must recall the cruciality of Athanasius’s triumph over Arius at the Council of Nicaea. While both Athanasius and Arius spoke of Jesus as “Son of God”, the Athanasius’s insistence on homoousios (the same nature or substance) over against Arius’s homoiousios (a similar nature or substance) was nothing less than the preservation of the gospel. For if the Father is not essentially identified in the activity of the Son, then all that the Son said, suffered and did is without saving significance; devoid of redemptive significance, it is also without revelatory significance. (Those who are impatient with this discussion and others like it, speaking disdainfully of the controversy over an iota, the smallest letter of the Greek alphabet, must be reminded that there is no little difference between asking others to run your business for you and asking them to ruin it!)

Formal denial need not be blatant; in fact it is no less a formal denial for being subtle. Whenever the question, “Is Jesus the Son of God?”, is answered, whether waggishly or sincerely, “Of course he is; all of us are sons and daughters of God”, Incarnation is denied and therefore Trinity as well. And since the being of God is intrinsically related to the knowledge of God, any departure from acknowledging the Tri-unity of God imperils the knowledge of God. The current preoccupation with “Creation Spirituality” is such a subtle yet formal denial.

The question, “Who is God?”, is a question that scripture answers only indirectly. It answers this question by first asking and answering two others: “What does God do (outside of us, yet for our sake)?”, and “What does God effect (in us)?” We can know who God is only as we first learn what God has done on our behalf, for our sake, in the Son (and learn this from God), and also only as we become beneficiaries of this work on our behalf through the power of the Spirit. In sum, we know God as we are included in God’s work for us and as we are illumined concerning this work. To become acquainted with the living God, then, is to be drawn into God’s own life and be made a participant in God’s self-knowing; it is to “overhear” God talking to himself as we are permitted to “listen in on” him and therein have answered our question, “Who is God?”.

An unavoidable implicate of this is to understand that the creation is not God. It is too frequently overlooked that the non-divine status of the creation has to be revealed — or else why should the creation not be assumed to be divine, as in fact it often is? As it is only by grace (i.e., by the action of God himself) that we learn that the Triune one is God, so it is only by grace that we learn that the creation is not God but rather is creaturely. “Creation Spirituality”, on the other hand, is predicated on the postulate that the creation either is God or mediates God. This postulate prophet and apostle reject consistently. Since God is God and we are but creatures of God, the order or logic of revelation generates the order or logic of our knowledge of God. And since the creation does not reveal the Triune God, the creation (itself fallen and in bondage to death) is not the vehicle of that life which the Spirit (who is God) alone effects.

Any diminution of the Son as one with the being of the Father is an explicit denial of the Trinity. Such diminution of the Son invariably fosters an idolization of the creation. And idolatry, everywhere in scripture, is not merely ignorance of God (in the sense of lack of information about him) but rather an estrangement from him whose consequences are unimaginably deleterious.

VI: — Any sundering of Spirit from Son is a similar denial with similar consequences. Sundering the Spirit from the Son means that the “Spirit” ceases to be holy, ceases to be intrinsically related to the Word (as the reformers, following the apostles, were careful to note), and becomes instead the religious legitimation of human fancy or fantasy. Since, as was seen above, it is only through the truth that truth is known and non-truth recognized, only by reality that illusion is discerned, then only through revelation can we gain proper perspective on and understand assorted claims to truth, reality, godliness and goodness.

(i) RELIGION Despite its apparently ascendant secularism our era is startlingly religious. It is assumed that religion is good and that Christianity is religious. Christianity may indeed be, but is faith “religious”? Prophet and apostle attest that the gospel exposes religion as non-gospel, non-faith; i.e., unbelief. Elijah on Mount Carmel does not suggest to the Baal spokespersons that they are religious, he is religious, and therefore they should all pool their religiosity, seeking out a common denominator, maximizing convergence and minimizing divergence. On the contrary Elijah maintains that shortly Yahweh will act in such a way as to expose Baalism for what it is. This is not to say that Israel’s faith remained free of religion; the prophets continually deplore the religious invasion of Israel and continually recall Israel to the God who displayed his outstretched arm in delivering them from slavery and formed them his people at Sinai, and now nurtured them like a mother with her child at her breast.

It seems that the church today thinks itself to be meeting religious pluralism for the first time, when in fact the faith of Israel and of Israel’s greater Son came to birth and had to survive in the context of competing religious claimants. To be sure, this pluralism always encroached upon the faith of God’s people, threatened to dissolve them, and therefore had to be resisted as grace freed faith to be irreligious. Significantly, while Paul begins his sermon on Mars Hill (Acts 17) by acknowledging the phenomenon of religions (the Greek word he uses — deisdaimon — also means “superstition”, it should be noted), he quickly moves to an unambiguous declaration of Jesus Christ, his resurrection, and the coming judgement. Nowhere do the apostles counsel seeking commonalities with contiguous religious manifestations.

Unless the church recovers its discernment of how revelation discloses itself as distinct from religion, how will the church be able to recognize — and repudiate — the religious accretions to the gospel, and even the most subtle (yet no less spiritually harmful) psycho-religiosities that attach themselves to our own believing and attempt to transmogrify faith? How will it distinguish between the truth that God, for the sake of his glory and our salvation, has freely justified us of his own free grace, and religion as the insidious attempt at justifying ourselves before a god whose mercy and pardon we plainly doubt?

(ii) CULTURE Again, as soon as Spirit is sundered from Word (Jesus Christ is the one Word of God we are to hear and heed in life and in death, according to the Barmen Declaration), the “Spirit” is co-opted as the legitimization and even the divinization of culture. Aesthetic riches with their concomitant delight are then spoken of as “spiritual experience”. All experiences of the creaturely order in its own mysterious depths are denoted “spiritual” and, because genuinely mysterious (i.e., non-reducible in terms of psychology, sociology or biology) are confused with the work of the Holy Spirit of God. The obvious conclusion from this confusion is that cultured people are spiritually superior and that culture saves.

The Germans, as usual, have a polysyllabic word for it: Kulturprotestantismus. The culture-religion which had permeated the German church left people unable to distinguish between God himself and the awesome depths of God’s creation, between having “God’s love poured into our hearts through the Holy Spirit which has been given to us”(Romans 5:5) and being moved by natural beauty or artistic talent. When Kulturprotestantismus went beyond viewing aesthetics as the vestibule to the kingdom and affirmed culture and kingdom to be synonymous, the nazification of the land of Goethe, Schiller, Beethoven — not to mention the world’s leading medical research — demonstrated that culture can readily cloak the conflict between Holy One and evil one. It demonstrates too that Kulturprotestantismus supplies neither the ability nor the urge to remove the cloak.

(iii) SELF-INTEREST The spectacle of most television religious programming, replete with references to “God”, “Holy Spirit” and “faith” raises the issue of narcissism. Narcissism is preoccupation with oneself, preoccupation with one’s own comfort, advantage, recognition, advancement and reward. Narcissistic people look upon themselves (however unconsciously) as the focal point of the universe and the measure of it as well. The televised “gospel” enhances this more often than not. It is only as the Spirit is known to be always and only the Spirit of him who had nowhere to lay his head, of him who appoints would-be followers to leave all and shoulder a cross; it is only as the Spirit is known to be the Spirit of him to whom all judgement has been given (John 5:22) that the self-preoccupation of pietistic self-measurement is identified as the narcissistic counterfeit of faith.

(iv) PATHOLOGY In the same way once the Spirit is divorced from the one who is the guarantor of the kingdom (i.e., the creation healed), once pneumatology is separated from Christology, people are theologically/spiritually defenceless against psycho-religious pathology. Jonestown need not be recalled; suffice it to recollect those whose “faith” has rendered them ill, or rendered them more ill.

Less dramatically, once pneumatology is separated from Christology, once the Spirit is (falsely) identified with “religiously-tinged” interiority, there appears to be little or no ground for distinguishing between neurotic and real guilt, little or no help for disentangling them or for seeing how the neurotic may cloak the real or the real obscure the neurotic.

In short, once pneumatology is separated from Christology it becomes difficult to see how pastoral psychology can be genuinely pastoral; i.e., how it subserves a “cure of souls” and not merely a “cure of psyches”.

VII: — When Jesus Christ is confessed as the unique bearer and bestower of the Spirit; when the Spirit is known as the power in which Jesus Christ acts, to the glory of God the Father, then distortions that bedevil the church are avoided and Trinitarian doctrine preserves proper balances.

Reference has already been made to the question Paul put to the Christians in Galatia, “Did you receive the Spirit by works of the law or by hearing with faith?”. The question directs his readers to recall and reflect upon an aspect of their life in Christ which they cannot deny, an event (however protracted), moreover, which is so common as to provide an indisputable beginning-point for his subsequent reasoning with them.

As the church today recovers experience of God (for experience of God is the only experience the Spirit of Jesus Christ facilitates) the theological content of the gospel will never be arid intellectualism. It is the Spirit who prevents the gospel (so-called) from becoming the preserve of the intellectually gifted, from degenerating into a western philosophy that happens to employ a religious vocabulary. The gospel must not become one more abstraction to be assessed along with other “world-views”, when in truth the gospel, ultimately, is the presence and power of the living Lord Jesus Christ in his person. Doctrine, indubitably, is necessary — or else we have renounced all notion of truth and any suggestion that we can apprehend truth (however fragmentarily) and articulate truth (however provisionally). Yet in the light of the Spirit’s repudiation of intellectualism, faith can never be reduced to the grasp of doctrine.

When the Spirit is honoured as the power of God which renders Jesus Christ forever contemporaneous then living faith will always triumph over traditionalism. “I’m a Lutheran”, when uttered in the apparent absence of throbbing faith in the living Word, usually means that the Lutheran Church is the one someone stays away from! The same phenomenon is seen in those whose Protestantism consists in their anti-Catholicism.

Faith’s triumph over traditionalism in no way belittles the place of tradition. Tradition, as G.K. Chesterton reminds us, allows the dead to vote! Permitting the dead to vote is crucial, since a church without tradition resembles an amnesiac. The most ominous feature of those afflicted with amnesia isn’t that they cannot remember where they have left their umbrella; rather, it is that they cannot be trusted. A church disdainful of tradition is a church not to be trusted.

When “Spirit” and “Word” are acknowledged to imply each other then institutionalism will not supplant adventurous discipleship. No longer subserving itself or an un-gospel agenda, the institution will subserve the community which lives for the praise of God’s glory. The institution will resist calling for that obedience which is owed God alone. Neither will it attempt to forfend criticism by accusing dissidents of disloyalty. In trusting the promise that the powers of death shall not prevail against Christ’s people who, like John the Baptist, point to him who baptizes with a most fiery Spirit, it will soberly remember that institutional remains litter the landscape of history even as “God’s peculiar treasure” is safeguarded unto the day of its vindication.

Where the Spirit is recalled as the Spirit of him who insists that harlots and tax-collectors enter the kingdom of God ahead of the “righteous” the placebo of moralism will be detected and dropped. The Christian life will not be impoverished until it becomes precisely what the world misunderstands it to be: conformity to a code, success at which enterprise breeds self-righteousness while failure precipitates despair. Since Jesus died for the ungodly and not for the immoral, morality will be seen for what it is: the barricade behind which people attempt to hide from God rather than the vestibule to God’s kingdom. Evident instead will be glad obedience to the living person of Jesus Christ, motivated by gratitude for deliverance from the sin of moralism.

Where the Spirit is trusted to lend effectiveness to proclamation in Christ’s name evangelism will not give way to assorted techniques for proselytizing or garnering adherents. To evangelize is to set forth the gospel of the Son in reliance upon the God whose Spirit is sufficient to empower the saints’ testimony. In other words, the outcome of our evangelism can be left in God’s hands.

A church which does not trust the Spirit to honour witness borne to the Son is a church which confuses evangelism with conversion; which is to say, a church which cannot distinguish between its work and God’s work. Moreover, a church which thinks that conversion (rather than witness) is its responsibility is a church which coerces; the harassment can be physical, social or psychological, but it remains coercion. Paradoxically, the church which thinks that it has to generate the fruit of its diligent “God-talk” announces to the world that it does not believe in God, since it cannot trust God to vivify God’s own Word! To trust that the Spirit is the Spirit of the Son or Word is to be freed from anxiety concerning the results of mission and therein spared the fear of failure and the concomitant temptation to coerce.

As the Spirit brings women and men to faith in the crucified, the Son’s cross will be recognized as the limitless vulnerability of the Father, and the Son’s resurrection as the limitless triumph of this vulnerability. Trusting the triumph of God’s vulnerability, God’s people can allay all anxiety concerning the prosecution of the Christian mission, even as they forego the seeming shortcut of strong-arm tactics.

VIII: — A recovery of the doctrine of the Trinity would do eversomuch to assist mainline denominations with respect to the catholicity of their mission. Despite mainline Protestantism’s protestations that it sides with the victimized, the marginalized, the oppressed, and those disadvantaged in any way, it remains almost exclusively an occurrence within the ascendant middle class. That segment of the socio-economic spectrum from which the mainline draws its people is becoming smaller as it also becomes more affluent: we are attracting fewer and fewer people, virtually all of whom are more and more wealthy. We attract no poor people, even remarkably few who are not upwardly socially mobile.

In times of economic turbulence the rich are cushioned against material misfortune and remain rich; the poor are not cushioned, but neither do they have anything to protect, with the result that they remain poor. The rising middle class, however, is unrelievedly vulnerable. In times of economic dislocation it is precipitated downwards. It collapses into that segment of the socio-economic spectrum with which mainline denominations have no credibility at all. In other words, simply as a result of uncontrollable economic convulsions they would be deprived of their constituency. A recovery of Trinitarian faith, especially with respect to the self-appointment of God in the person of the Son, would commission us to re-examine our socio-economic exclusiveness. After all, the Word of God is baptized in dirty water at the hands of someone who will be forever out of place among the socially slick. The pronouncement heard at this baptism — “Thou art my beloved Son; with Thee I am well pleased” — is a conflation of Psalm 2 and Isaiah 42. Psalm 2 is God’s appointment of the royal ruler, the one possessed of genuine authority. Isaiah 42 speaks of God’s approval of the “Servant of the Lord”, commonly known as “the suffering servant”, the one who “was despised and rejected by humankind…and we esteemed him not”. The mission of God himself in the Son will ever be effective (God is sovereign), but its effectiveness will materialize through a servanthood that entails hardship and sacrifice and social rejection. Then to be Christ’s follower is to be commissioned to a ministry of service, not domination; of self-forgetfulness, not personal advantage; even of social rejection rather than public congratulation. Would not a new appreciation of the Son’s mission, when the Son is one with the Father himself, be the recovery of our identification with the Son who cherished the very people to whom the mainline churches cannot relate? In that Son who is of the same substance and nature as the Father God effectively loved the world — not merely one aspect of the world, i.e., social aspirants whose psycho-social needs church-affiliation appears to serve — for now.

The recovery of the doctrine of the Trinity will foster the recovery of Trinitarian faith; this in turn will mean a return to the catholicity of the gospel. And such a return will spell recovery of mission and service on behalf of the all the “far off” who have been “brought near in the blood of Christ”. (Ephesians 2:13) For “through him we both [i.e., Jew and Gentile, which is to say all human beings equally despite apparently insurmountable barriers] have access in one Spirit to the Father.” (Ephesians 3:18)

The tetragrammaton, , contains no vowels. Lacking vowels, it is unpronounceable. Because it is unpronounceable it is untranslatable; for this reason there can be no substitute for it. There can be no substitute for the name of the God who has named himself Father, Son and Holy Spirit. To know God, honour and obey and adore God, is to find that the doctrine of the Trinity is neither the museum-like security-blanket of the nervous nor the jettisonable baggage of the naive. The doctrine of the Trinity, rather, will ever orient us to the living God whose love for a dying world commissions us to love it no less.

Victor A. Shepherd 1995

A Comment on “Toward a Renewed Understanding of Ecumenism”

No one could ever object to the specific actions that the document recommends. Christians are urged to form groups to alleviate the loneliness of senior citizens, to collaborate with non-Christians in supporting residences for battered women, to encourage the development of affordable housing, etc. Yet as unobjectionable as these recommendations are, they are to the same extent unremarkable. Who would ever oppose them, think them unworthy of Christians’ endorsement, or suggest that they contradict the gospel?

At the same time, the theological and biblical articulation that underlies the document is both remarkable and objectionable in view of the reductionistic theological conclusions and the distorted biblical exposition.

Major theological assertions are largely one-sided. We are told, for instance, that the great prophets of Israel were convinced that God cared about every aspect of the world’s life. (Correct). Conspicuously absent, however, is the heart of the prophets’ passion: the thunderous announcement of unavertible judgement, the exquisite urgency of repentance, the undeflectable insistence that oppression and exploitation and desolation are the result of culpable defiance of the Holy One of Israel and of his reaction to this.

The skew just illustrated pervades the document: the undeniable theocentric thrust of scripture gives way to the anthropocentric bent of the document. We are told that the fact that “the world is in serious trouble” has galvanized the new understanding of ecumenism. (Hasn’t the world been in trouble since the Fall and since God’s holy hostility to humankind’s disdainful dismissal of him?) Absent entirely is the “downbeat” of scripture: God’s central concern is his vindication of his “name” (reputation), upon which name the nations and the church have alike heaped slander. Throughout scripture God acts to clear his name of the slurs now besmirching it. It is as a result of God’s vindication of himself in the face of outrageous vilification that the church is called, identified, equipped and preserved as God’s “peculiar treasure” — even as one aspect of the church’s vocation is its intercession for the world!

Difficulties bristle when we are told to “discern and celebrate God’s Spirit, not only in the people of the churches, but also in people of other faiths and ideologies.” No qualification is added! Then how are we to recognize, where are we to look for, God’s Spirit in them? Ideologies abound: Marxism, materialism, antisemitism, the North American way of life, sovereignty-association for Quebec, hedonism, new ageism. How is the Spirit to be discerned here? To what end? (According to the New Testament Jesus Christ uniquely bears and bestows the Spirit. To say this is to not say that those outside the church are God-forsaken.)

Theological inaccuracy and inadequacy surface in such statements as, “For Paul, all human beings are one in their tendency to sin.” Are we one in the tendency? Is Jesus Christ our tendency to righteousness? According to 1 Cor. 1:30 he is our righteousness — as sin is our oneness, according to Paul.

Difficulties with scripture abound. First, there is a failure to recognize the context of scripture passages (e.g., of the parable of the sheep and the goats in Matthew 25). Second, there is a failure to appreciate the point of the text (e.g., when Paul speaks in Romans 2:15) of the law’s being written on the heart his point is the inexcusability of humankind before God, not a natural theology supporting “whole-world ecumenism”. Third, there is one-sidedness arising from referring to only part of the text (e.g., while 2 Cor. 5 certainly does assert that God was in Christ reconciling the world to himself, it also asserts — while the document does not — that we are ourselves to be reconciled to God). Fourth, — and very damaging — is the denial of the truth-claim of key texts (e.g., John 14:6, where John’s vocabulary is reduced to “love-language” , the gushing sentimentality of someone whose admiration has eclipsed objectivity and recognition of truth).

OIKOUMENE, a Greek word, originally meant “the entire inhabited world”. Then “ecumenical” meant the witness of the church catholic before the world; then interdenominational cooperation. In the document before The United Church of Canada it has come to mean something akin to “lowest common religious denominator”.

This ought not to be countenanced.

Victor A. Shepherd

Voices United

This sermon was preached in January of 1997

I: — Prostitution is tragic under any circumstances. Prostitution is demeaning. Prostitution, however, that is enjoined as a religious act and defended by a religious argument is more than tragic and demeaning: it’s disgusting.

In the city of Corinth one thousand women were attached as religious prostitutes to the temple of Aphrodite. Needless to say the Christian congregation in Corinth stood out starkly against the backdrop of the temple and its sordid traffic in devotees who did obeisance to Aphrodite and all that the goddess represented. At least the Christian congregation in Corinth largely stood out starkly against the backdrop of sexual irregularities. We know, however, that the spirit of Aphrodite always lapped at the Christian congregation and occasionally infected a member or two of it.

Centuries earlier the Canaanite nations that surrounded Israel had trafficked in religious prostitution too. The word to Israel that had thundered from Sinai, however, had repudiated such degradation. The prophets in turn denounced it unambiguously. Even so, the spirit of sexual irregularity always hovered over Israel, always had to be guarded against, and occasionally had to be exorcised.

Throughout the history of humankind, whenever a goddess has been worshipped as the arch-deity, wherever “Mother-god” has been held up, the final result has always been religious prostitution and widespread sexual promiscuity. For this reason Israel refused to call God “Mother”, and refused as well to speak of the deity as “goddess”.

Throughout the history of humankind goddess-worship (Mother-god-worship) has been associated with the worship of fertility. The worship of fertility includes fertility of all kinds: agricultural fertility, animal fertility, human fertility. A key element in such worship, a key element in the chain of events, has been “sympathic magic”. Sympathic magic means that when humans are sexually active the god and goddess are sexually active too. The sexual activity of god and goddess in turn ensures the fertility of animals and crops.

When Israel was led to call God “Father”, Israel didn’t think for a minute that the God of Israel was equipped with male genitalia rather than female. Israel knew that the true and living God is not equipped with genitalia of any kind; God is not gender-specific in any sense. In calling God “Father”, however, Israel was deliberately refusing to call God “mother”; Israel was deliberately repudiating everything that the fertility cults around it associated with female deities. Israel repudiated the notion that the deity is sexually active, the notion that human sexual activity is sympathically magical, the notion that the entire enterprise is sacramentally abetted by sacral prostitution, the notion that the concomitant promiscuity has any place at all in God’s economy. Israel repudiated all of it.

Yes, Israel did occasionally use female imagery to describe God. In scripture God is said to be like a mother or a nurse or even a she-bear not to be trifled with. But while God is said to be like a mother, for instance, God is never said to be a mother, never called “mother”. On the other hand God is said to be a father and is called “Father”. Why the difference? — because of everything detailed above.

In view of all this I am stunned to find Voices United naming God “mother” and “goddess” in six hymns and three prayers. Two of the prayers name God “Father and Mother” (as in the rewritten prayer of Jesus, “Our Father and Mother…”). This plays right into the hands of Canaan and Aphrodite where sexual intercourse among the deities creates the universe. (In the creation stories of the bible there is no suggestion anywhere that the universe came into being as the result of sexual activity among the deities.) It also plays into the hands of the old notion that when a worshipper is sexually joined to a religious prostitute, worshipper and prostitute themselves become the god and the goddess. In other words, to speak of “Our Father and Mother” lands us back into everything that Israel’s prophets fended off on account of the character of Israel’s God. Hymn #280 of Voices United exclaims, “Mother and God, to you we sing; wide is your womb, warm is your wing.” This hymn squares perfectly with the fertility cults of old, together with their sacral prostitutes and their religiously sanctioned promiscuity.

II: — As expected, then, Voices United denies the transcendence of God. By transcendence we mean the truth that God is “high and lifted up”, as Isaiah tells us. Later a Hebrew prophet, knowing himself addressed by the holy One Himself, finds seared upon his own mind and heart, “…my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways my ways, says the Lord. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways and my thoughts than your thoughts.” (Isaiah 55:8-9) God is radically different from His creation, radically other than His creatures.

The distinction between God and His creation is a distinction that scripture never compromises. “It is He that hath made us, and not we ourselves”, cries the psalmist. In last week’s sermon I mentioned that the root meaning of “holy” is “set apart” or “different”. God is holy in that He is radically different. God is uniquely God. His creation is other than He, different from Him. To be sure, His creation is good (good, at least, as it comes forth from His hand, even though it is now riddled with sin and evil); but while God’s creation is good it is never God. The creation is never to be worshipped. Idolatry is a horror to the people of God. The creation isn’t God; neither is it an extension of God or an aspect of God or an emanation of God. God remains holy, high and lifted up. He and His creation are utterly distinct. He alone is to be worshipped, praised and thanked. We who are creatures of God are summoned to trust Him, love Him, obey Him, and therein know Him. We are summoned to know God (faith is such a knowing); but we are never summoned to be God. Indeed, the temptation to be God, to be our own lord, our own judge, our own saviour — this is the arch-temptation. Any suggestion that any human activity can render us divine (as is the case with sacral prostitution) is a denial of God’s transcendence. The old hymn known as “The Doxology”, “Praise God from whom all blessings flow/Praise Him all creatures here below…”, reflects God’s transcendence. In Voices United, however, “the Doxology” has been altered to “Praise God from whom all blessings flow/Praise Him all creatures high and low…”. “All creatures here below” affirmed the truth that God is above us; “All creatures high and low” makes no such affirmation. In the mother-goddess mind-set God is no longer radically other than His creation; God is no longer discontinuous with the world; God and the world are a function of each other. Here God is an aspect of the world — which is to say, God (so-called) is useless to the world.

The loss of God’s transcendence is reflected in the psalm selections of Voices United. Of the 141 psalm selections in the book, only 9 retain the name LORD. (When LORD is spelled with every letter capitalized, it translates the Hebrew word YAHWEH, “God”.) Voices United has virtually eliminated “LORD” from the Christian vocabulary. The reason it has done so, according to the hymnbook committee, is because “LORD” is hierarchical and therefore oppressive. The hymnbook committee is correct concerning one matter here: unquestionably “LORD” is hierarchical; God is above us; He is “high and lifted up”; he does transcend us infinitely. But does this make Him oppressive? So far from making Him oppressive, the fact that God is above us is the condition of His being able to bestow mercy upon us. Only if God is above us, only if God transcends us, is He free from us and therefore free to act for us.

The loss of God’s transcendence shouldn’t surprise us in view of the fact that the New Age movement has infected everything in our society, the church not excepted. The New Age movement endorses pantheism (that heresy, says C.S. Lewis, which always tempts the church). Pantheism insists that God is the essence of everything or at least that God is in everything. If God is in everything or the essence of everything, then there is nothing that isn’t God. However, if there is nothing that isn’t God, then evil doesn’t exist, since evil is that which contradicts God and aims at frustrating Him, that which He in turn opposes. And if evil doesn’t exist, then neither does sin, since sin is that expression of evil that has overtaken humans. In other words, the loss of God’s transcendence plunges men and women into a confusion, a maze, where such crucial bearings as sin and evil are lost too.

Yet we are plunged into more than mere confusion; we are plunged into hopelessness. When God’s transcendence is denied, God is unable to judge us (the New Age movement finds this convenient). However, the loss of God’s transcendence also means that God is unable to save us. Only He who transcends the world so as to be able to judge it is also free from the world so as to visit it with mercy. Only the “hierarchical” God can finally be for us. Hierarchy is the condition of God’s helpfulness. The God who isn’t LORD is the God who has been handcuffed.

III: — Since God’s transcendence is compromised in Voices United, no one will be surprised to learn that the foundational doctrine of the Christian faith, the doctrine of the Trinity, is undervalued. God is Father, Son and Holy Spirit. In The Hymnbook the Trinity is referred to in over 50 hymns out of 506. In Voices United the Trinity is referred to twice out of 719 hymns. Plainly, the Trinity has all but disappeared. This is no surprise. After all, if God isn’t to be called “Father”, then God certainly isn’t going to be known as “Father, Son and Holy Spirit”.

Why is the doctrine of the Trinity important? How is it foundational to the Christian faith? The question “Who is God?” is a question scripture never answers directly. By way of answering the question “Who is God?” scripture always directs us to two other questions: “What does God do?” and “What does God effect?” “What does God do?” refers us to God’s activity on our behalf, what he does “for us”. “What does God effect?” refers us to God’s activity “in us”.

What does God do for us? He incarnates Himself in Jesus of Nazareth. He redeems His creation in the death of Jesus, restoring its access to Him. He raises Jesus from the dead, vindicating Jesus and declaring him to be sovereign over all, Lord and Messiah.

What does God do in us? He visits us with His Spirit and seals within us all that He has done outside us. He steals over our spiritual inertia and quickens faith. He forgives the sin in us that He had already absorbed for us on the cross. He brings us to submit to the sovereign One whose sovereignty He had declared by raising him from the dead. In short, the God who acts for us in His Son acts in us by His Spirit so that all the blessings provided in the Son may become ours as well.

What God does for us in the Son is known, in theological vocabulary, as Christology. What God does in us through the Spirit is known as pneumatology. Christology and pneumatology add up to theology. Who God is is made known through what He does for us and what He does in us. God is Father, Son and Holy Spirit.

In place of the Trinity Voices United speaks of “Creator, Redeemer, Sustainer”. But the two expressions are not equivalent. “Father, Son, Spirit” speaks of God’s being, who God is in Himself eternally, as well as of God’s activity, what He does for us and in us in time. “Creator, Redeemer, Sustainer”, on the other hand, speaks only of God’s relation to the world in time. According to scripture God’s relation to the world means that He is also judge, sovereign and inspirer. Then instead of “Creator, Redeemer, Sustainer” we could just as readily say “Judge, Sovereign and Inspirer” — plus ever so many more. We could say them all with equal justification, even as we still wouldn’t be saying what is said by “Father, Son, Spirit”: namely, that God is for us and in us in time what He is in himself eternally, and He is in Himself eternally what He is for us and in us in time.

There is another point to be made here. “Creator, Redeemer, Sustainer” is sub-personal. But God isn’t sub-personal. God is Person in terms of whom we understand what it means for us to be persons. Again, for this reason, we must call God “Father” even as for reasons already mentioned we mustn’t call God “Mother”.

There is yet another point to be made here. When we speak of God (or speak to God) as “Father, Son, Spirit” we are calling God by that name wherewith He has named Himself. My name is “Victor”. I always introduce myself as “Victor” because I expect to be called Victor. I don’t care to be called “Vic” or “slim” or “mack” or “You, there”. I think it’s only courteous to call me by that name wherewith I name myself.

Surely we can be no less courteous to God. Yet more than a courtesy/discourtesy is at stake concerning God. According to our Hebrew foreparents name means nature. A change of name means a change of nature. “Jacob” means “cheater”; his name is changed to “Israel” — “he who wrestles with God”. Why the name change? Because the man himself has ceased to cheat and has become someone who will wrestle with God for the rest of his life.

To change the name of God from “Father, Son, Spirit” to anything is to repudiate the nature of the true God and to pursue a false god. To trifle with the name of God at all is to reject the One who is our only God and Saviour.

IV: — It’s only fair to admit that there are some fine hymns in Voices United. Not only are there fine older hymns, there are also fine newer hymns. The puzzling feature, then, is why they are mixed up together. Why does the one book contain hymns that are unexceptionable as well as those that are heretical and worse?

On second thought I don’t think there’s a puzzle. I think the mix-up is the result of the age-old temptation of syncretism. We human beings are exceedingly uncomfortable when we face a fork in the road anywhere in life. We prefer to “have our cake and eat it too.” We don’t want to have to say “No” to anyone or anything. It’s always easier to include all the options and endorse all the alternatives. We are syncretists in our fallen hearts.

Syncretism is a temptation that has always tempted God’s people. When Joshua, successor to Moses, confronted the people with his ringing challenge, “Choose this day whom you will serve. The deities of the Amorites? The deities of the region beyond the Jordan? Choose! But as for me and my house, we will serve the LORD!” — plainly Joshua knew that his people could serve either the LORD or the Amorite deities but not both.

As a matter of fact Israel wasn’t customarily tempted to repudiate God; Israel was tempted customarily to combine God and Baal, God and Ashtareh, God and whatever deity the neighbouring nation was extolling. The temptation is easy to understand. God promised His people His fatherly care and protection; Baal promised the people unrestrained licence. Why not have both? Why not have holiness and hedonism at the same time? Holiness guaranteed them access to God, while hedonism guaranteed them endless self-indulgence. Why not have both? Why not have God and mammon? Why not? Because Jesus said it’s impossible. Because the prophets before him said it’s impossible.

All of which brings us to a refrain that reverberates repeatedly throughout God’s history with His people. The refrain is, “I am a jealous God.” God is jealous not in that He’s insecure and He needs to have His ego strengthened; neither is He jealous in that He craves what someone else possesses just because He lacks it. God is “jealous”, rather, in that He insists on our undivided love and loyalty. He insists on our undivided love and loyalty for two reasons. One, since He alone is truly God, He alone is to be worshipped and obeyed. Two, since He alone is truly God, He wants us to find our true wholeness in Him. He knows that since He alone is truly God we shall fragment ourselves if we don’t worship Him alone. He cares too much for us to allow us to fragment ourselves. If we persist in gathering up the gods and goddesses and add the Holy One of Israel for good measure we shall fragment ourselves hopelessly.

Everybody knows that exclusivity is of the essence of marriage. To say that exclusivity is of the essence of marriage isn’t to say that husband and wife live in a universe of two people, ignoring everyone else. But it is to say that at the heart of marriage there is that which can be shared with no one else. Two married people who relish the marvel and the riches their union brings them don’t then say, “Since marriage is so rich with the two of us in it, let’s make it richer still by adding a third person!” So far from enriching a marriage, adding a third person annihilates the marriage. To the extent that exclusivity is of the essence of marriage, then, there is a kind of jealousy that is necessary to marriage.

Israel always knew that “God and…” , “God plus…” meant “not God at all”. Syncretism is fatal to our life in God.

Voices United combines fine hymns and terrible hymns on the assumption, apparently, that “nothing should be left out; no one should feel left out; there should be something here for everybody.” For this reason what we call the “Lord’s prayer” has been re-written, “Our Father and Mother”, even as “Father, Son, Holy Spirit” is retained (twice only) for die-hard traditionalists.

But the one God we are to adore knows that if our hearts go after Him and after some other deity then we shan’t have Him and we shall fragment ourselves utterly. Apart from the folly of our self-fragmentation, He insists on being acknowledged for who He is: the One alongside whom there is no other God, even as the Hebrew language reminds us that the word for “idols” is the word for “nothings”. He is a jealous God, knowing that adding another deity will affect the marvel and richness of our life in Him exactly as adding another party affects the marvel and richness of marriage: it terminates it.

V: — What’s at stake in all that has been discussed today? Is only a matter of taste at stake (some people like old-fashioned hymns while others don’t)? Is only a matter of poetical or musical sophistication at stake? What’s at stake here is a matter of life or death, for what’s at stake here is nothing less than our salvation.

As soon as we understand what’s at stake here — everything — we understand the intransigence of our foreparents in matters of faith. Jude insists that we are to “contend for the faith once for all delivered to the saints.” (Jude 3) Why must we contend for it? Because the faith once for all delivered to the saints is under attack. It is assaulted from without the church and undermined from within the church. The assault from without isn’t unimportant; nevertheless, the undermining from within is far more dangerous. Unless we contend for, fight for, the faith once for all delivered to the saints, the truth of Jesus Christ will be cease to be known.

Peter cautions his readers against false teachers. Peter tells us that false teachers “secretly bring in destructive heresies, even denying the Master who bought them.” (2 Peter 2:1)

Paul accosts the Christians in Galatia who are already flirting with gospel-denial, “…there are some who trouble you and want to pervert the gospel of Christ….Who has bewitched you?” (Galatians 1:7; 3:1)

Jude, Peter and Paul aren’t horrified because an alternative religious opinion is being made known; they aren’t heartsick because disinformation is being disseminated; they react as they do inasmuch as they know that where the gospel is diluted, denied, compromised, or trifled with, the saving deed and the saving invitation of God can’t be known. Where the gospel is sabotaged through “destructive heresies”, the salvation of God is withheld from men and women whose only hope is the gospel.

We must be sure we understand something crucial. We don’t contend for the faith once for all delivered to the saints because we are quarrelsome people who relish controversy. We don’t contend because we are ill-tempered people are annoyed with anyone who disagrees with us. We don’t contend because we are doctrinal hair-splitters who wish to make conceptual mountains out of molehills. We contend, as apostles and prophets contended before us, because we can’t endure seeing neighbours whom we love denied access to that truth which saves.

Then contend we shall. But of course we can contend properly only if we are discerning. For this reason John writes, “Beloved, do not believe every spirit, but test the spirits to see whether they are of God; for many false prophets have gone out into the world.” (1 John 4:1) Will our discerning, our testing, and our contending prevail, or are we going to be defeated? We shall prevail, for “faith is the victory that overcomes the world.” (1 John 5:4) Once again the apostle John writes, “…you are of God, and have overcome them [the false prophets]; for He who is in you is greater than he who is in the world.” (1 John 4:4)

Victor Shepherd February 1997

The Incarnation and the Moderator

The following sermon was preached in December, 1997

The Incarnation and the Moderator of The United Church of Canada

I: — Seeing film clips of sneering guards who are herding children into railway cars destined for the death camps does it for me. Looking at the convicted child-molester or the serial rapist does it for others. Seeing the brutal murderer does it for others still. What does it for you? What fills you with revulsion, with repugnance, with pure loathing? For the Jew of yesteryear it was the spectacle of idolatry. Nothing repulsed the Jew so much as having to behold idolatry. When Paul visited Athens and saw the idols thronging the city, his stomach turned over.

The essence of idolatry is mistaking something creaturely for the Creator himself, and thereafter worshipping the creature instead of the Creator. Since the earliest Christians were Jews, we know that they had a heightened sensitivity to idolatry, never confusing creaturely with Creator, never mistaking the work of God’s hand for God himself. And yet the earliest Christians fell on their knees before Jesus Christ, a fellow-creature like them, and worshipped him. John exclaims, “The Word became flesh and dwelt among us, full of grace and truth.” The Word is God’s outermost expression of his innermost heart. John recognized that God had identified the outermost expression of his innermost heart with one human creature (and one only), Jesus of Nazareth. Paul exclaims, “He is the image of the invisible God….In him the fullness of deity dwells bodily.” Peter, possessed of a conviction that neither turbulence without nor treachery within would ever take from him, said to the Master himself, “You are the Christ [God’s uniquely anointed], the Son of the living God.” Peter, possessed of a Jewish mind, knew that “son of” meant “of the same nature as.” Thomas cries before the risen one, “My Lord and my God!” The four apostles I have just quoted were all Jews. They dreaded idolatry as they dreaded nothing else. Yet when they beheld their fellow-human, Jesus, they worshipped.

There are only two possibilities here. Either Jesus Christ is Emmanuel, “God-with-us” and the apostles were devout in worshipping him, or Jesus isn’t Emmanuel and the apostles were idolaters, even if unwitting idolaters. Either generations of Christians have been devout in adoring Jesus as Saviour and Lord, or they have been supremely superstitious, even if sincere. Christians of every era have hailed Jesus of Nazareth as the world’s sole, sufficient judge and saviour and sovereign. He can be this only if he is Emmanuel, God-with-us. Otherwise he is no more than a charlatan and we are no more than suckers. In confessing him to be Emmanuel, the church catholic has always known that any diminution of Jesus, however slight, in fact is a total denial of him.

II: — Just as the church catholic has always confessed Jesus Christ to be the Word made flesh, it has also always been afflicted with those who want to diminish him and thereby deny him. While perfidious attempts at diminishing him and resolute resistance to such denial have occurred in every era, there was one period in the church’s life when all of this was brought to sharpest focus. The year was 325. The place was Nicaea, a city in present-day Turkey. The contenders were Athanasius and Arius. At different times both had been bishop of Alexandria, Egypt. Athanasius insisted that Jesus Christ is precisely he whom the apostles acknowledged and confessed. Arius, on the other hand, felt he could “improve” on the apostles. Since the wording of the apostolic confessions couldn’t be altered (that is, since the vocabulary of scripture couldn’t be changed), Arius “weasled” different meanings into familiar words. For instance, “son of” is a Hebrew expression meaning “of the same nature as.” Arius, however, “weasled” a different meaning into “Son of God.” Now he told everyone that “Son of God” meant “similar to God.” Now the Son was said to be similar to the Father; the Son was like the Father.

The obvious question was, “How like? A lot like or a little bit like?” Athanasius replied that the real issue wasn’t how much like whether a little or a lot. The real issue, rather, was this: if Father and Son aren’t of the same nature, it makes no difference how much similar or how little similar they are, since a miss is as good as a mile. The apostles had acknowledged that the nature of the Father and the nature of the Son are identical: Father and Son have identical essence or substance or being.

Arius continued to disagree. He insisted that Jesus is a prophet, as Hosea and Amos and Jeremiah had been prophets before him. Jesus differed from the prophets, however, in that he was somewhat more than a prophet. Jesus is “prophet-plus.” Plus what? Plus a little more of the Holy Spirit, plus a little more righteousness, plus a little more obedience; it all added up to the “plus” of greater God-likeness. “Weaseling” yet again, Arius agreed that the Word had become flesh in Jesus of Nazareth but insisted that “Word” didn’t mean God’s outermost expression of his innermost heart. It was similar to that, said Arius, very much like that, almost that, but not exactly that. Then what became flesh at Christmas? What became flesh, continued Arius, was a message from God, an idea from God, a truth from God, but not God himself.

“This won’t do!”, replied Athanasius, “it isn’t what the apostles knew and confessed; it isn’t the faith by which the church has always lived.”

Athanasius then asked Arius what he meant when he said spoke of the incarnation. Arius replied that “incarnation” meant that Jesus is God’s agent on earth. “God’s agent on earth”, fumed Athanasius, “the Son isn’t God’s agent at all; the Son possesses the same substance or essence or being as the Father, and therefore the Son is the exact expression of the Father. As for God’s agent on earth, the Son is the Father’s exact expression eternally, irrespective of any earthly incarnation.”

Arius wouldn’t give up. (He also wouldn’t be corrected.) And therefore Arius came back, “Since the Son is only a prophet, albeit a prophet raised to the nth degree, the Son doesn’t know the Father fully; in fact the Son doesn’t really know the Father at all; God the Father infinitely transcends his creation and is ultimately unknowable. The Son knows something of God, is acquainted with truths of God, possesses notions of God, but in the final analysis the Son doesn’t know the Father fully. God remains unknowable ultimately.” Now Athanasius was almost beside himself. “If God isn’t knowable ultimately, on what grounds can we know him now at all? Yet the apostles were unshakably certain that they knew God himself; they didn’t merely know something about him”, said Athanasius.

Arius came back one more time. “Since the Son teaches us about the Father, therefore the Son points us beyond himself to the Father. The Son directs our worship beyond himself to the Father. The Son isn’t the focus of faith; the Father is.” Athanasius, by no means defeated, replied that the newness of the New Testament consists in its recognition of the unprecedented newness of God’s act: he has rendered himself, his nature, incarnate in Jesus of Nazareth. Everywhere in the New Testament faith is faith in Jesus Christ. Everywhere in the New Testament faith in Jesus Christ and faith in God are synonymous. To worship him is to worship God; to obey him is to obey God; to love him is to love God. Why? Because Father and Son are possessed of the same nature, substance, essence, being.

Finally Athanasius formulated the theological expression for which he remains deservedly famous to this day, homoousios. Homo is Greek for “same”; ousios Greek for “substance, being, essence, nature.” Athanasius contrasted his expression, homoousios, with homoiousios, homoi being Greek for “similar.” The difference is the Greek letter iota, the smallest letter of the Greek alphabet, as the letter “i” is the smallest of the English alphabet. Is the letter iota so very small as to be insignificant? Is the letter “i” so very small as to be insignificant? Surely there’s a difference between asking someone to run your business for you and asking him to ruin it. Homoousios means that Father and Son possess the same nature, not similar natures.

And there the debate ended, for the church catholic agreed that Athanasius had faithfully reflected the conviction of the apostles, even as the church catholic agreed that Arius was an anti-gospel heretic.

III: — What does it all add up to for you and me today? Does it add up to anything crucial? As a matter of fact the difference between “same” and “similar”, homoousios and homoiousios, is the difference between gospel and no gospel, therefore between faith and superstition, therefore between our salvation and our ultimate loss. Let’s look at what would be the case if Athanasius hadn’t carried the day.

(i) The gospel wouldn’t be the self-bestowal of God. The New Testament declares that in Jesus of Nazareth God gives us himself, nothing less than himself, all of himself. God doesn’t give us something; he doesn’t give us a message or a notion or an ideal or a truth. In the gospel God communicates himself, bestows himself.

(ii) The love of God would be a niggardly love, a stingy love, a miserly love, a tight-fisted love. It wouldn’t be the love that gives all, costs all, holds back nothing. Instead it would be but a truncated love. According to the gospel, in Jesus Christ, the Word made flesh, God has condescended to us; not merely condescended to us as creatures, but condescended all the way down to us as sinners. God has condescended to us and numbered himself among us transgressors. God has condescended to us and become one with us. God has identified himself with us sinners fully in the person of his Son.

But if the Son were only similar to the Father, only like the Father (however close the resemblance), then the Son’s love for us sinners would be profounder than the Father’s; the Son of God would have identified himself with us in our sin but God himself wouldn’t have. Then we could only conclude that God’s love for us stopped short of ultimate condescension to us and ultimate identification with us.

(iii) The acts of Jesus would not be the acts of God. Think of Christ’s acts of forgiveness. We know that everywhere in life only the offended party can forgive. Since our sin offends God, only God can forgive sinners. When Jesus pronounces sinners forgiven, what’s going on? Are they forgiven? What right does Jesus have to pronounce people forgiven when God alone is offended? What power does Jesus have to render sinners forgiven when God alone is offended? His only right, his only power, is that he and the Father are one (as he tells us himself.) His only right, his only power, is that he and the Father are identical, not similar, in nature, substance, being.

(iv) What Jesus did on the cross would have nothing to do with atonement, that act of God whereby God makes God himself and an alienated world “at one.” What Jesus did on the cross would be nothing more than the pointless torture of a third party, all of such pointless torture of a third party having nothing to do with either God or world. The apostles insist that in the cross of Jesus, which cross is God’s judgement on and penalty for sin, God himself takes on his own judgement and penalty concerning the sin of humankind. It’s correct to say that as Jesus absorbs in himself the penalty for sin the Father absorbs the same penalty at the same moment if and only if Father and Son are one in substance. If Father and Son are merely similar, however, then the death of Jesus has no more salvific significance than the death of Abraham Lincoln or the death of D’Arcy McGee.

IV: — All of which brings me to the moderator of our denomination, Mr. William Phipps. Phipps persists in saying that Jesus isn’t who the apostles recognized him to be and what the church has always confessed him to be. Phipps persists in saying that Jesus Christ, in his very humanity, isn’t the presence and power of God. Phipps persists in saying that Jesus is a window through which it’s possible to see God. While there are many such windows, continues Phipps, Jesus is that window which happens to be the most relatively smudge-free. (Phipps never tells us why Jesus happens to be the relatively smudge-free window.) The apostles, however, suffered and died in allegiance to that Lord whom they found to be not a window through which one looks to God, but that incarnation upon whom one looks as God. Jesus Christ isn’t a window to a deity beyond him; Jesus Christ is the presence and power of the deity identified with him. No wonder the apostle Paul exulted, “In him the fullness of deity dwells bodily.” No wonder Charles Wesley wrote, “Veiled in flesh the Godhead see, hail the incarnate deity.” Phipps persists in denying the foundation of the church; he persists in denouncing what the apostle Jude calls “the faith once for all delivered to the saints.” When Phipps is reminded of this he retreats, saying, “I’m no theologian, I’m no theologian.” True enough. But since he manifestly isn’t, then where theological matters are concerned why doesn’t he simply shut up?

Phipps insists that he hasn’t said anything that United Church moderators haven’t said for 35 years, all the way back to Ernest Marshall Howse. Phipps is correct. His perfidy isn’t new and is no greater than theirs. Well do I remember Ernest Marshall Howse’s public denials of the incarnation when Howse was moderator. Well do I remember Howse’s Easter sermon of 1968. I as flat on my back, encased from neck to groin in a body cast as a result of a three-fatality car accident in which my spine had been fractured. Since I was encased in plaster, I didn’t go to church in Easter ’68; instead I turned on the T.V. set and watched the Howse’s broadcast from Bloor Street United Church. Howse managed to get through the entire sermon, on Easter Sunday, without once mentioning the resurrection of Jesus Christ. This, of course, was no accident, since Howse had already said many times over that such matters as incarnation and atonement and resurrection he disdained. Phipps is right: he’s no different from his predecessors in the office of moderator.

Then what are we going to do? People are always asking me what I’m going to do; many are forever telling me what I should do. One man phones me over and over and tells me every time that if I were possessed of any integrity at all I would leave a denomination whose official representative is plainly heretical.

I have no intention of leaving. Instead I encourage myself by recalling my old friends, the Wesley brothers. On 21st January, 1739, Charles Wesley preached a sermon in which he deplored Anglican clergy who, like him, had promised at ordination to uphold the gospel but who were now, unlike Charles, glibly spouting the Arian heresy. These clergy, theologically degenerate, were perforce unitarians as well. Since these men were denying the faith of the church catholic, Charles correctly pronounced them “schismatics.” And since they were now denying the faith they had sworn in their ordination vows to uphold, Charles’s unhesitatingly pronounced them “perjured schismatics.” Charles, however, would never leave the Anglican church, for he didn’t disagree with the doctrinal standards he had sworn in his ordination vows to uphold and that his denomination had never changed.

The Arian heresy was to predominate in Anglicanism for decades. Forty-seven years after Charles Wesley had spoken against it, John Wesley did as much in his tract, “On Schism.” On 30th March, 1786, at age 83, John explained to his fellow-Methodists why he wasn’t going to leave the Anglican church despite its theological degeneration, even though many of his people wanted him to leave and take them with him. Wesley’s reasoning was twofold. In the first place, regardless of the current theological miasma, the Anglican church’s official doctrinal standards had never been changed and Wesley continued to honour them. In the second place, the denomination neither requested him to do what scripture forbids nor prevented him from doing what scripture commands. As long as this was the case, said John, he had no valid reason to leave.

Three days before Wesley penned his tract, “On Schism”, he had taken a boat from Holyhead (Wales) to Dunleary, a coastal village in Ireland. Once ashore at Dunleary he had been unable to find a horse and carriage to take him to Dublin, and so he had walked to Dublin. How far? Twenty-five miles! At age 83! Why? He wanted only to visit and minister to the small group of Methodists in Dublin. They were few in number and they were harassed. The Methodists in Dublin were so very dear to him that he would have walked 25 miles on broken glass to get to them. As for the denominational defection in 18th century Anglicanism, as for the perjured clergy who ruled it; all of this was nothing compared to his love for his people and their love for him. At age 83 he gladly walked 25 miles to be with the people he loved. Nothing else mattered.

Nothing else matters still.

Victor Shepherd
December 1997

Media Coverage of the Bermuda Trial


Thursday, June 03, 1999

Church at odds with its doctrine

Ian Hunter
National Post

John Wesley (1703-1791) was the English evangelist who founded Methodism. In addition to writing volumes of theology, history and biography, in his lifetime he preached something in excess of 4,000 sermons. So John Wesley’s views are not in doubt; strict adherence to the precepts of historic Christianity was central to his teaching.

In 1885 and 1889 two parcels of land in Bermuda were conveyed to trustees, “to be used for the celebration of the worship of Almighty God . . . in accordance with the doctrine, rules, and usages of the Methodist Church and for no other uses, intents, or purpose whatsoever.” For a century thereafter, Grace Methodist church honoured this trust. A 1930 statute confirmed the church’s purpose was to provide a place of worship conformable to the teachings of John Wesley; meanwhile, the Bermuda church became a presbytery of the United Church of Canada.

And in 1988, the 32nd General Council of the United Church of Canada voted to ordain practising homosexuals.

The majority of the congregation worshipping at Grace Methodist church in Bermuda considered this decision contrary to Christian teaching, contrary to the teachings of John Wesley, and, most important, contrary to the trust by which the church derived its existence. They brought their concerns to Synod. Synod’s response was to seek to impose a new minister. Worship became fractious. On Sunday mornings the old and new ministers vied for the congregation’s attention; one announced one hymn, the other another. Since the organ was loudest, victory went to the first occupant of the organist’s stool.

Eventually both sides went to court. No one knows more about John Wesley and his theology than Dr. Victor Shepherd, himself an ordained minister in the United Church of Canada, and holder of the chair of Wesley Studies at Tyndale Seminary in Toronto. Dr. Shepherd was called from Canada to testify as an expert witness. His evidence, the court’s acceptance of it, and the resultant Supreme Court of Canada decision have implications for Canadian congregations that think the United Church of Canada has lapsed into apostasy. Dr. Shepherd testified: “Neither in its formal nor in its informal theology is the United Church consistent with Wesley’s 25 Articles of Religion.” More specifically, “The documents on sexuality would be rejected outright by Wesley. The new Creed and the Amendments to the Hymn Book Voices United are non-Methodist. The ‘Authority of Scripture’ is totally offensive to Wesley’s 25 Articles, and ‘Mending the World’ violates the principle centrepiece of the Christian Faith and therefore of Methodism, namely the uniqueness of Jesus Christ.”

Based on this evidence, Madam Justice Wade-Miller held that the current teaching and practice of the United Church of Canada is inconsistent with the trust by which Grace Methodist church came into being. She declared: “The UCC’s decision to admit homosexuals is a deviation from the original doctrinal standards of the 25 Articles of Faith of John Wesley.” Where congregational schisms occur over matters of doctrine, she held that the issue must be resolved in favour of the side that adheres to the original principles of the doctrine. In this case, the congregation of Grace Methodist church, not the Synod of the United Church, adhered to the “doctrine, polity and practice of Methodism,” and were entitled to the property.

The United Church Observer called Madam Justice Wade-Miller’s decision “a bombshell,” and acknowledged it could have “far-reaching legal implications.” Ian Outerbridge, the Toronto lawyer who acted for Grace Methodist, concluded the decision calls into question the 1925 Basis of Union by which Presbyterians, Methodists and others first came together to form the United Church of Canada.

But let Dr. Victor Shepherd, whose expert evidence was decisive in the Bermuda decision, have the last word: “A Supreme Court Judge within the British Commonwealth has pronounced the United Church to be wholly at odds with its own doctrinal basis. This I think has momentous significance. If a church is defined by its doctrine, are we a church? Not only that, but if the legal entity is related to the entity so defined, what is the legal status of the United Church? . . . Where are we with respect to church discipline?”

Ian Hunter is Professor Emeritus in the Faculty of Law at the University of Western Ontario.


Bermuda Bombshell

Doctrinal issues loom large as judge awards property
to dissident Methodists

The Observer
September 1998
by Mike Milne

Gwynneth and Willard Lightbourne led faction claiming church building and manse.

In a court case that could have far reaching legal implications, a Supreme Court judge in Bermuda has not only awarded a $2-million property to a small group of renegade Methodists but questioned the United Church’s adherence to its own doctrine.

In the surface, the fight for Grace Methodist Church pitted a faction backed By Bermuda Synod (a Presbytery in the United Church’s Maritime Conference) against one opposed to the United Church’s liberal theology and decisions on gay ordination (Church, May 1997). When it came to court last March, however, the case gave some Canadian opponents of liberal United Church policies a chance to re-argue the case against gay ordination that had been effectively lost in the courts of the church.

Toronto Lawyer Ian Outerbridge, an authority on the United Church Manual who has represented several clergy in legal battles against the church, joined the rebel Methodists’ local legal team as Queen’s Counsel. Rev. Victor Shepherd, minister at Streetsville (Ont.) United, a John Wesley scholar and outspoken opponent of gay ordination, provided expert testimony on the United Church’s current theological position as it relates to Wesley’s 25 Articles.

While the discontent among many of Bermuda’s Methodists has its roots in the gap between Bermudian conservatism and the liberal theology and policies of the national United Church, the fight over Grace Methodist Church, was over use of the church and manse property on the island’s north shore.

Because the church’s deed clearly states the property would revert to the heirs of the original donors unless used for ‘religious and moral purposes in accordance with the doctrine, rules and usages of the Methodist Church and for no other uses intents or purposes whatever,” the dissident faction, led by lay preachers Gwynneth and Willard Lightbourne, set out to prove they were the true heirs of the Methodist heritage while the United Church has strayed.

Bermuda Synod and its lawyers, for their part, believing the judge wouldn’t entertain theological arguments, simply dealt with the deed as a non-theological property matter, confident that Synod’s Methodism could not be challenged. As Synod Secretary Rev. Victor MacLeod says, he and Synod’s lawyers were “very much surprised,” when the court ruled on theology.

Judge Norma Wade-Miller herself expressed surprise that the Synod offered no expert witnesses to counter Shepherd’s Wesleyan analysis of current United Church theology. (The details of his testimony had been given to Synod’s lawyers at least a week before the trial began.) Although Synod’s lawyer tried to dismiss Shepherd’s statements as only an opinion, the judge accepted Shepherd’s testimony that the United Church has contravened Wesley’s 25 Articles “in its articulation of its formal theology and its fostering of its day-to-day operative theology.”

Figure 2
Shepherd: doctrinal witness.

Figure 3
Outerbridge: case sets precedent.

Shepherd, who occupies the chair of Wesley Studies at Toronto’s Tyndale Seminary, traveled to Bermuda for the week-long trial last March. During the trial Shepherd testified that United Church documents on sexuality, the New Creed, amendments in Voices United and the Authority of Scripture and the Mending the World reports would have been rejected by Wesley and that the Executive of General Council’s recent theological exchange with the moderator also violates the 25 Articles.

Wesley’s 25 Articles are central to Methodist doctrine and are also “congruent” with the 20 Articles of Faith in the United Church’s Basis of Union, Shepherd testified, adding that the United Church has strayed form the Basis of Union. As Shepherd explained in a later interview, “You can’t for a minute pretend that you can square the pronouncements of the United Church over the past 10 years with Wesley.”

Although the congregation at Grace Methodist is the first in the mid-Atlantic British colony to wind up in the courts, it’s not the only one in Bermuda to seek separation from the United Church. A majority of Methodists voted to stay within the United Church in a 1993 referendum which say congregations with predominantly black membership voting strongly in favor of leaving the United Church, while the larger, racially mixed or predominantly white congregations voted to stay. The Cobb’s Hill Methodist Church and Somerset Wesleyan Methodist churches were already operating independently of Synod when the fight over Grace church began in earnest over two years ago.

When one faction at Grace, led by the Lightbournes, informed Synod more than two years ago that it wanted to cease United Church affiliation, a group of opposing congregation members appealed for Synod’s help. The result was competing worship services, bitter public exchanges, changed locks, a series of lawsuits and finally a week-long trial last March.

While admitting that control of Brace Methodist’s valuable property on Bermuda’s north shore was at the heart of the recent lawsuit, Outerbridge says the theological significance is farther-ranging. It means, he says, that “the party line at [United Church national offices on} Bloor St. is wrong. They have change the Basis of Union. And it’s been shown judicially.”

Added Shepherd: “A Supreme Court judge within the British Commonwealth has pronounced the United Church to be wholly at odds with its own doctrinal basis. This I think has momentous significance. If a church is defined by its doctrine, are we a church? Not only that, but if the legal entity is related to the entity so defined, what is the legal status of the United Church? Where are we with respect to wills and bequests? Where are we with respect to church discipline?”

While the principles that underlie the Bermuda case may have some application in Canadian court cases dealing with similar property situations, the Bermuda decision, even if upheld by the British Privy Council in appeal, would likely have only “persuasive value” in Canada, according to United Church staff lawyer Cynthia Gunn.

According to Outerbridge, the legal precedents and principles which helped win the Bermuda case could be used to ask Canadian courts to hand United Church property over t members who adhere to the Basis of Union, which outlines the United Church’s stated doctrine. The lawyer – who has a family connection to Bermuda – also admits, though, that any such attempt would take deep pockets and great determination, And such a case, no doubt, would not go unchallenged by expert theologians arguing the United Church’s case.

According to Rev. Peter Wyatt, General Council general secretary for theology and faith, the judge in the Bermuda case accepted the ‘assumption that fidelity to Methodism is constituted by a strict iteration of Wesleyan statement of the late 18th century.” While Shepherd said Wesley “abhorred novelty or change” and would have opposed United Church statements and policies around sexuality, Wyatt says, “I think it’s quite a leap to say that Wesley would have some down on the side of narrow definition and strict interpretation” and never spoke directly on questions of the ordination of self-declared homosexuals.

Rev. Catherine Gaw, executive secretary of Maritime Conference, who visited Bermuda shortly after the decision was released and attended a home worship service with members of Grace Methodist Church who remain loyal to Synod, calls the judge’s ruling “troubling” and admits there may be some attempt to use the ruling in Canada. However, she says she was also baffled by the courts acceptance of an interpretation of Wesley.

“How do you speak for a man who’s been dead for, what, about 200 years? I mean, it’s been a while since John Wesley shared his thought with us.”

According to Shepherd, though, the Bermuda decision has nothing to do with what Wesley might say today but what he actually set out as doctrine during his own time. “the crucial thing . . . is the precise nature of doctrine.” While General Council decisions and edicts aren’t doctrine, says Shepherd, most people don’t understand that. “A lot of people assume that because we are a non-creedal church we are atheological. And that’s not the case at all.”

For the members of the dissident congregation at Grace Methodist (35-50 attend worship regularly) the task of remaining faithful to Methodism continues. They hope to call an ordained minister sometime in the future and have invited Shepherd to visit this fall, to preach and spend a week offering workshops on Wesley’s teachings.

Meanwhile, Lightbourne says, “We didn’t want to do to court, but they (Synod) wanted to put is in the streets. . . I think we always felt we would have settled God’s business without going to the courts. We regret it and it has cost us dearly” Neither Lightbourne nor the Synod will say how much the legal case has cost; but are trying to raise money to defray their legal expenses. While the Lightbournes, successful local hotel owners and businesspeople, financed their own legal case, Synod paid its lawyers with the help of Maritime Conference.

The other cost, though, which is just as hard to estimate, is in lost confidence in the United Church’s Bermuda ministry and the long-term implications of deciding religious questions in courts of law. While Bermuda Synod may continue to provide ministers to the four racially mixed congregations, Marsden Memorial congregation – another largely black congregations that has already split over the gay ordination question – will likely be next to leave Synod.

Rev. Charles Swan, a retired minister from Bermuda who served United Church pastorates in Canada before retiring, says Maritime Conference’s main downfall has been its failure to place Bermudians in Bermuda’s Methodist pulpits. The court decision, he says, could serve notice that “maybe the Maritime Conference has outlived its usefulness on the island and maybe it’s time to pull out gracefully.”

For now, Bermuda Synod carries on, is getting further legal advice on the decision and plans to appeal.


The legitimate heirs of Methodism

Bermuda’s Supreme Court rules that
the UCC has abandoned its doctrinal foundations

by Les Sillars
Alberta Report
July 13, 1998

The Community of Concern, a conservative ‘renewal’ group in the United Church of Canada (UCC), has won a few small moral victories since the ordination of homosexual minister began in 1988,but has lost all the institutional battles. Until June 10, that is, when the Supreme Court of Bermuda found that the UCC, having abandoned its doctrinal foundation, has no claim to the property of a Bermuda congregation that wanted to leave the Synod of the Wesleyan Methodist Church of Bermuda. That synod is governed by the Maritime Conference of the UCC.

After the UCC decided to ordain practicing gays, many conservative congregations considered leaving. Legally, however, church property is held in trust by the denomination. Thus the people could leave, but the building would stay with the UCC. Most felt it was too traumatic to leave the church where they were married or their parents buried, and so only a few congregations left, despite the increasingly liberal bent of the UCC leadership.

But some Wesleyan Methodists in Bermuda became increasingly unhappy over gay ordination, gay marriage and the erosion of the authority of Scripture, notes Madam Justice Norma Wade-Miller of the Bermuda Supreme Court. The Wesleyan Methodists of Bermuda are part of the UCC because in 1930, five years after the Methodists, Congregationalists and some Presbyterians merged to from the UCC, the Bermuda churches were looking for ties to a larger body that could provide support, train clergy, and so on.

In 1993, in response to the liberal Declaration of the 32nd General Council of the UCC, the Bermuda synod voted on UCC membership but decided to stay. However, at Grace Methodist in Hamilton, where the members voted 83% in favour of leaving, the church elders decided that if the synod would not leave the UCC, they would leave the synod. In 1995, led by church elder Willard Lightbourne, they informed the synod that the church intended to leave and were told that the property belonged to the UCC. With acrimony building, the synod announced that it would take over Sunday services beginning July 1, 1996.

This led to a rather chaotic incident when Rev. Victor MacLeod, secretary to the synod, showed up to conduct the July 7 service. Rev. Mr. MacLeod had lined up a piano player for the service, but the usual organist also showed up, took her seat, and announced that she would be playing the organ – but not for the synod. “I proceeded to attempt to conduct the service with disruption from Mr. Lightbourne.” recounts Rev. MacLeod. “We announced one hymn, Mr. Lightbourne called another, and the organist, being the louder, was disruptive. We gave communion, but it was a disruptive service.”

The synod changed the locks on the church, but the congregation managed to change them back ‘and thereafter remain in possession, worshipping every Sunday up to the present time,’ noted Madam Justice Wade-Miller. The Lightbourne faction and the synod subsequently filed lawsuits against each other over the property. Eventually, the suits wound their way to the Supreme Court.

Madam Justice Wade-Miller noted that the property was deeded to the church in two parcels in 1885 and 1899. Both deeds specified that the land be used for worship ‘and for other religious and moral purposes in accordance with the doctrine, rules and usages of the Methodist church and for no other uses, intents or purposes whatsoever, “The Lightbourne faction contended that the UCC had departed from the teachings of Methodism, its founder John Wesley, and in particular from the church’s own 1925 Basis of Union. Therefore, it argued, the congregation was the rightful heir to the property.

To prove the point, Grace Methodist’s lawyer, Ian Outerbridge of Mississauga, called an expert witness: Victor Shepherd, pastor of Streetsville United Church in Mississauga and Chair of Wesley Studies at that city’s Tyndale Seminary. The 32nd General Council’s inability to affirm that homosexuality is a sin ‘is in fact a blatant denial of the authority of Scripture,” testified Dr. Shepherd. He cited various Scripture passages and John Wesley’s commentary on Romans 1: “Receiving the just recompense of their error, their idolatry, being punished with that unnatural lust, which was as horrible a dishonour to the body, as their idolatry was to God.”

Mr. Shepherd also noted the denomination’s ultra-ecumenical assertion that “all authentic religions can mediate salvation” and its refusal to discipline its moderator, Rev. Bill Phipps, who last year denied the deity of Christ and the bodily resurrection. After noting with surprise that the UCC declined to call its own expert theological witness, Madam Justice Wade-Miller ruled for Grace Methodist. Mr. Shepherd says that the UCC did not call such an expert because it knew that claiming it upholds traditional Methodism is like saying the Pope is not Catholic.

Mr. Shepherd points out “how ironic it is that a secular court has to decide that a church is violating its own doctrine.” Gordon Ross, an associate of Mr. Outerbridge, admits that the Bermuda decision not binding on Canadian courts but, as the ruling of a ‘court of competent jurisdiction’ within the Commonwealth, would be influential. “Our view is that property is held by way of an expressed trust for the purpose of the founding doctrines, in this case the Basis of Union of the UCC,” says Mr. Ross. “If a Canadian court were to conclude that the UCC has so evolved its policies and doctrines that it is no longer in sync with the Basis of Union, then its claim to the property goes up in smoke.”

Such a ruling would spark a mass exodus of churches from the liberal, mainline denominations to more conservative break-away groups, according to Rev. Chris Jukes, who recently left the Anglican Church of Canada over theological differences with his superiors. Rev. Mr. Jukes, now in the Communion of Evangelical Episcopal Churches, adds that if a denomination can theologically forsake its members and then keep the property that they spent decades paying for, “it’s tantamount to theft.”

The affects of the Bermuda ruling could ripple into the U.S. James Heidinger is president of Good News, a renewal movement within the 8.5-million-member United Methodist Church. He says the denomination is still reeling after a Nebraska pastor who performed a lesbian marriage was acquitted in a March 13 church trial. About 200 United Methodist pastors have now said they will perform their own lesbian weddings. “All this has rocked the church like nothing else I’ve seen,” says Mr. Heidinger. Even before the Bermuda decision, “there has already been some talk of whether [evangelical United Methodists] might challenge the trust clause at the point of who is the legitimate heir of Methodism.”

So far, no conservative congregation in Canada or the U.S. has stepped forward to launch a test case, and this is unlikely until the appeals are finished. The UCC has already notified Mr. Outerbridge’s office that it will seek permission to appeal to the Privy Council of the United Kingdom, which is the ultimate court of appeal for the British dependency.

A church that filed the case and lost could be held liable for the costs, adds Mr. Ross, but the worst legal consequence is that the status quo would continue. Although the UCC might be tempted to argue that its theology has ‘evolved,’ Mr. Ross points out that the UCC has, one small step at a time, fundamentally changed its belief and practice but has ignored proper amending procedures for the Basis of Union. Therefore, as a defining theological document the Basis of Union should still be paramount. UCC representatives were unavailable for comment.


Bermuda ruling sets stage for
United Church split

Decision allowing members to quit church and take building with them opens door for conservative exodus in Canada

By Bob Harvey
Ottawa Citizen

A recent Bermuda court decision could open the doors for hundreds of conservative United Church congregations in Canada to quit the denomination and take their buildings with them.

Judge Norma Wade-Miller ruled on June 10 that a Bermuda congregation of the United Church could retain ownership of its property because the denomination fundamentally altered its theology when it began ordaining homosexuals.

Ian Outerbridge, the Toronto lawyer who won the case, says that although the Bermuda decision is not binding on Canadian courts, it does have application in Canada. He believes United Church congregations here could now make similar arguments and wrest title to their buildings from the denomination. However, the case would be expensive because it would inevitably be appealed to the Supreme Court of Canada.

“It would take us forever and a year, and cost many hundreds of thousands of dollars, but it could happen now,” said Mr. Outerbridge.

Rev. Graham Scott, a conservative United Church of Canada theologian, agrees. He says the decision not only embarrasses the denomination, but also will stir up more discontent among Canadian congregations that are dissatisfied with the denomination’s steady drift toward a more liberal theology.

“If congregations could take their property with then, it wouldn’t surprise me if hundreds of congregations opted out,” said Mr. Scott, editor of the Theological Digest and Outlook, and president of Church Alive, a small theological reform group within the denomination.

At least 60 United Church congregations, who disagreed with the ordination of homosexuals, did quit the denomination in the early 1990s, and eventually joined the Reformed Church of Canada and the Congregational Churches of Canada. All of them were forced to leave church buildings that had been built with the aid of their contributions.

One of those Reformed Church congregations, in Dover Centre, in southwestern Ontario, launched a legal battle to retain ownership of its building, but the courts ruled that it did belong to the United Church of Canada.

Margaret Ogilvie, an authority on church law, and a professor at Carleton University, has argued the Dover Centre decision was flawed and could be overturned, and her legal analysis of church property rights was cited by the judge in the Bermuda trial.

Cynthia Gunn, legal counsel for the United Church of Canada, disagrees with the legal opinions of both Ms. Ogilvie and Mr. Outerbridge.

She says the Bermuda decision has no relevance for Canadian churches and courts, because the Bermuda situation is unique. She said Canadian legislation gives title to all church property to the denomination, whereas in Bermuda, there is no such overall title to all church property.

Grace Methodist, the congregation that has left the United Church and has now won title to its building, argued that its property was originally donated on condition that it be used for worship services conducted according to the theology of John Wesley, the 18th-century founder of the Methodist Church, one of the three denominations that merged in 1925 to form the United Church of Canada.

Bermuda’s Judge Wade-Miller ultimately agreed with the testimony of Victor Shepherd, of the Ontario Theological Seminary, who said Mr. Wesley would never have sanctioned the ordination of homosexuals.

The differences between Mr. Wesley’s theology and the current theology of the United Church of Canada “are so fundamental and deep-seated as to be irreconcilable,” Judge Wade-Miller wrote.

She ruled the church building should therefore go to the majority of the congregation, which has remained faithful to the Methodist traditions.

The United Church of Canada has eight affiliated congregations in Bermuda, which are still legally part of the Wesleyan Methodist Church of Bermuda. When the United Church decision in 1992 to allow the ordination of homosexuals, four largely black congregations, including Grace Methodist, objected to the changes. Although a majority of Bermuda Methodists later voted to remain with the United Church of Canada, more than 80 per cent of Grace Methodist’s members objected, and gave notice they would leave the Methodist synod and take their building with them. The three other black congregations have also since given notice they intend to quit the Methodist Synod and the United Church of Canada.

By July 1996, the dispute between the majority of the Grace congregation and the Methodist synod had escalated to the point of an angry farce. Competing factions both gathered in the church for worship services, and tried to drown each other out with a competing organist and pianist. Later the two factions each tried changing the locks on the church doors.

Since then, both factions have been holding services in the church at different times, while the dispute worked its way through the courts.

Rev. Victor MacLeod, secretary of the Bermuda synod, said the court’s decision will likely be appealed to a higher court, but that decision will not be made until later this summer. In the meantime, the Bermuda synod is seeking a court injunction to allow the minority group at Grace Methodist to continue worshipping in the building on Sundays.


United Church declared guilty
of doctrinal deviance

Bermuda’s Supreme Court rules the UCC has
wandered from its theological roots

by Kevin Heinrichs
Christian Week
July 14, 1998

BERMUDA – A legal storm over the United Church of Canada’s theology is threatening to blow north from Bermuda into Canada.

In ruling on a complex property dispute involving a Bermuda Methodist church, Bermuda Supreme Court judge Norma Wade-Miller wrote that “the current doctrinal standards of the UCC of Canada (sic) is at variance with the doctrines of the 25 Articles of Faith of John Wesley.”

How does a property dispute involving a Methodist church in Bermuda end up ruling on the theology of the United Church of Canada?

It started when two factions within the Grace Methodist Church congregation in Bermuda were at odds over their understanding of the UCC’s 1988 decision to permit the ordination of practicing homosexuals. One faction, including some trustees of the church, believed that the decision broke with church doctrine and therefore broke one of the conditions of the deed to the property: that the building be used for celebration and worship ‘in accordance with the doctrine rules and usages of the Methodist Chuch.” They argued that the church was no longer under the authority of the Bermuda Synod.

What does that have to do with the United Church?

Grace Methodist falls under the jurisdiction of the Synod of the Wesleyan Methodist Church of Bermuda which, in turn, is under the Maritime Conference of the UCC.

The judge agreed that the doctrine of the 25 Articles of Faith of the Methodist Church is congruent with the original 20 Articles of Faith of the United Church. The legal issue came down to whether the United Church had fundamentally departed form the principles and articles of John Wesley and Methodism since church union in 1925.

If so, the UCC and Bermuda Synod had forfeited their right to control the services of Grace Methodist Church.

Crossed the line

In her 34-page ruling, Judge Wade-Miller said, in effect, that the UCC had crossed that line.

She wrote that “The UCC’s decision to admit homosexuals is a deviation from the original doctrinal standards of the 25 Articles of Faith of John Wesley. I accept Dr. Shepherd’s opinion that UCC has, in its articulation of its formal theology and its fostering of its day to day operative theology, contravened the 25 Articles of the Methodist Church which was written by the late Reverend John Wesley.”

Victor Shepherd, pastor of Streetsville United Church in Streetsville, Ontario and chair of Wesley Studies at Tyndale Seminary, was the expert witness testifying on behalf of the trustees of the church. He is also a member of Community of Concern, an activist group working for reforms within the UCC.

“It means the church has been declared apostate,” says Shepherd. “The United Church has been put on trial doctrinally and been found wanting. I am pleased that an unbiased observer has ruled what the Community of Concern has said for 10 years….that the UCC characteristically violated its own doctrine. The UCC denies it, but it takes a secular court to rule what anyone with one eye open already knows.”

Appeal likely

Gordon Ross, a lawyer with the Toronto firm which represented the church trustees, says the ruling is significant because the General Council of the United Church of Canada has always insisted that there has been no fundamental departure form the Basis of Union in 1925.

“In Bermuda, the case was all about who has the right to the church property. Is the UCC upholding the Wesleyan tradition? The court held that [the UCC] had breached from fundamental teaching.”

Ross says the ruling puts into question a past Canadian ruling in a similar UCC church property dispute involving three Ontario congregations know as the Anderson case. They had also maintained that the congregations continued in the doctrinal standards on which they were founded, while the UCC deviated from them by permitting ordination of practicing homosexuals. The ruling, however, deemed that the churches were the property of the national church without addressing the doctrinal issue.

The Bermuda ruling will be appealed, but Ross says the judgement will likely be upheld because the UCC is ‘stuck’ with the evidence it presented at the trial. The fact that an expert witness did not testify to counter Shepherd’s opinions surprised even the judge, as she noted in her ruling.

Ross says the ruling itself is not binding on Canadian courts, but the principle involved is.

Further, an appeal would go to the Privy Council in England, under which Canadian law is obliged to consider. The Privy Council is the highest appeal court of any of the colonies within the empire of the Commonwealth. If a similar ruling is made there, says Ross, it may open the door for a Canadian to pursue legal action against the UCC for abandoning its doctrinal principles. In effect, the argument would go that the current UCC is ‘impersonating’ the church it claims to represent.

The UCC had no immediate statement regarding the case.

Bermuda Judgement

IN THE SUPREME COURT OF BERMUDA
CIVIL JURISDICTION
1996/280

BETWEEN:

THE WESLEYAN METHODIST TRUSTEES 1st Plaintiff
of the Pembroke Parish Body No. 2

and

THE SYNOD OF THE WESLEYAN METHODIST 2nd Plaintiff CHURCH OF BERMUDA
(joined by Order of the Court dated October 2, 1996)

and

WILLARD LIGHTBOURNE 1st Defendant

and

GWYNETH LIGHTBOURNE 2nd Defendant

Grant & Associates for the Plaintiff
Smith & Scott for the Defendant

AND BETWEEN:
IN THE SUPREME COURT OF BERMUDA
CIVIL JURISDICTION
1996/282

IN THE MATTER OF THE BERMUDA CONSTITUTION
ORDER 1968
AND
IN THE MATTER OF THE WESLEYAN METHODIST CHURCH
(CONSOLIDATION AND AMENDMENT) ACT 1930
BETWEEN

WILLIAM RUDOLPH LIGHTBOURNE Plaintiff
and
THE SYNOD OF THE WESLEYAN Defendant
METHODIST CHURCH OF BERMUDA
(Consolidated by Order of the Court dated the lst day of October 1996)

Grant & Associates for the Plaintiff
Smith and Scott for the Defendant

There are two writs before the Court. The first action 280/1996, a generally endorsed writ was filed on the 15th July 1996 by the Wesleyan Methodist Trustees of Pembroke Parish Body No. 2 and The Synod of the Wesleyan Methodist Church of Bermuda (joined by order of the court dated October 2, 1996) against Willard and Gwyneth Lightbourne.

The second action 282/1996, a specially endorsed writ, was also filed on the 15th day of July 1996 by Williard Rudolph Lightbourne against the Synod of Wesleyan Methodist Church of Bermuda. This writ was amended and finally, with leave of the Court, re-amended on 2nd March 1998.

The 1st Plaintiff in action #280 of 1996 is one of the Trustees of Pembroke Body #2. The second Plaintiff in this action, who is also the Defendant in action 282/1996, is the Synod of the Wesleyan Methodist Church of Bermuda joined, as the second Plaintiff in action 280/1996, as indicated earlier by order of the court dated 2nd October 1996.

The Plaintiff in action 282/1996 is the same individual who is named as the first Defendant in action 280/1996.

At all material times the Plaintiff in action 282/1996 and Defendant in action 280/1996 has been a lay minister and one of the members of the congregation of Grace Methodist Church, Pembroke Body Number 2. He is the dully authorised representative of Grace Methodist Church and as such brings this Action in a representative capacity.

The Defendant in action 282/1996 is the Synod of the Wesleyan Methodist Church of Bermuda. And from 1930 has been a Presbytery within the Maritime Conference of the UCC.

The two actions were consolidated by order of the court dated 1st October 1996. The Plaintiff in action 280/1996 seeks:

1. A Declaration that the1st Plaintiff’s are Lawful Trustees of Grace Methodist Church and the Beneficial Owners of the properties under the said trust contained in deeds above-mentioned

2. An injunction restraining the 1st and 2nd Defendants their servants and/or agent from entering the properties of the said 1st Plaintiff.

3. A Declaration that the 1st and 2nd Defendants their servants and or agents are no longer members of the Grace Methodist Church nor affiliated with the Synod of the Wesleyan Methodist Church and the United Church of Canada.

4. Damages

5. Interest pursuant to statute.

6. Further or other relief

7. Cost

The plaintiff in action 282/1996 seeks:

1. An injunction to restrain the Defendant by himself, his servants or agents or otherwise from conducting any services at the said Grace Methodist Church situated at 167 North Shore Roac4 Pembroke Parish HM 14.

2. An injunction to restrain the Defendant by himself, his servants or agents or otherwise from the occupation of the Parsonage situate at 169 North Shore Road Pembroke Parish HM 14.

3. An injunction to restrain the Defendant from hindering the freedom of worship of the congregation of the said Grace Methodist Church situate at 167 North Shore Road, Pembroke Parish HM 14.

4. A Declaration that on the true construction of the express trust the real property situate at 167 North Shore Road, Pembroke Parish HM 14 is held upon trust by the Wesleyan Methodist Trustees of Pembroke Parish Body #2 for the Plaintiff and those members of the congregation of Grace Methodist Church who are in association with and continue to seek to worship in adherence to the doctrine of the late Reverend John Wesley, and that no part thereof could be diverted to the use of any other association of Christians not following the teachings of the late Reverend John Wesley.

5. A Declaration that on the true construction of the implied trust the real property situate at 169 North Shore Roa44 Pembroke Parish HM 14 in these said Islands is held upon Trust by the Wesleyan Methodist Trustees of Pembroke Parish Body #2 for the Plaintiff and those members of the congregation of Grace Methodist Church who are in association with and continue to seek to worship in adherence to the doctrine of the Late Reverend John Wesley and that no Part thereof could be diverted to the use of any other association of Christians not following the teachings of the late Reverend John Wesley.

6. A Declaration that all the property vested as of the 3Oth day June 1996 in the Wesleyan Methodist Trustees of Pembroke Parish of Body Number 2 was held by them and continues to be held by them for the purposes of the said trusts so declared and that no part thereof could be lawfully diverted to the use of any other association of Christians not maintaining the whole fundamental doctrinal principles embodied in the 25 Articles of Faith of the late Reverend John Wesley as practised (sic) by the Methodist Church in these said islands in 1930.

7. A Declaration that the Grace Methodist congregation vested in 167 and 169 North Shore Road Pembroke Parish HM 14 in these said Islands could not lawfully apply the same for and on behalf of the Wesley Methodist Church of Bermuda or its members who remained in union with the United Church of Canada.

8. A Declaration that the Plaintiff and those members of Grace Methodist Church adhering to the doctrine and teachings of the late John Wesley are entitled to the exclusive use of the real property situate at #I67 and #169 North Shore Road, Pembroke Parish HM 14 in these said Islands property and funds applied according to the terms of the trusts upon which they are respectively held as constitution (sic) the true and lawful Wesleyan Methodists of Bermuda.

9. A Declaration that the Defendant in liaison with the United Church of Canada today does not embody nor provide for maintaining intact the whole principles which were fundamental to the Methodist tradition and the 25 Articles Of Faith of the late Reverend John Wesley.

10. A Declaration that the Defendant possesses no right, title or interest in any part of the property in question..

11. A Declaration that Gerald Brangman, Gretchen Brangman Yvonne James, Richardy, Olive Richards, Louis Smith and Edna Thomas are the true Wesleyan Methodists Trustees, of Pembroke Parish Body Number 2.

12. A Declaration that the Plaintiff and others adhering or associated with him and with the group calling themselves the congregation of Grace Methodist Church are entitled to have the whole lands, property and funds applied according to the terms of the trusts upon which they were respectively held for behalf of themselves and those adhering to and associated with them in constituting a true “Methodist” Church to worship as such in accordance with the doctrines of the late Reverend John Wesley.

13. A Declaration that the Wesleyan Methodist Church of Bermuda had no power to continue a link with the United Church if (sic) Canada once the United Church of Canada adopted a policy to ordain as priests declared homosexuals and lesbians.

14. A Declaration that the decision of the Wesleyan Methodist Church Of Bermuda to remain in union with the United Church of Canada was ultra vires the power of the Wesleyans Methodist Church Of Bermuda as per section 11 Wesleyan Methodist Church (Consolidation and Amendment) Act 1930.

IN THE ALTER NATIVE

15. A Declaration hat the Plaintiff and those members of Grace Methodist Church who support the Plaintiff by declining to adhere to the Synod of the Wesleyan Methodist Church of Bermuda in union with the United Church of Canada but remaining under the name Wesleyan Methodist sand Wesleyan Methodist Trustees of Pembroke Parish Body #2 and by electing to maintain themselves in occupation there from had not lost or forfeited any rights which they had at the time of the March 28 1993 Referendum or in the said lands, property and funds and/or subsequently at the time of their letter dated 30 (sic) 15th June 1995 but were entitled to the use and enjoyment thereof subject to the trusts effecting the same.

16. Damages.

17. Interest on damages at the statutory rate.

18. Further or other relief.

19. Costs

THE BACKGROUND

The essential facts leading up to the filing of the writs are substantially undisputed.

By Deed dated the 6th day of November 1885 and on the 10th August 1899 two parcels of land at 167 North Shore Road, Pembroke Parish was conveyed to the Wesleyan Trustees of Pembroke Parish their successors and assignees to be held substantially upon similar trust to build a suitable building upon the land “to be used for the celebration” therein of the worship of Almighty God for the holding of Sabbath school and for other religious and moral purposes in accordance with the doctrine rules and usages of the Methodist Church and for no other use intent or purpose.

The 1885 indenture reads:

“This Indenture made the sixth day of November in the year of our Lord, one thousand eight hundred and eighty-five between John Nelson Hollis of Devonshire Parish in the Islands of Bermuda Grocer and Susan Catherine Hollis his wife of the one part and the Wesleyan Trustees of Pembroke Parish in the said islands of the other part…….. to have and to hold the said parcel of land hereditaments and premises unto the Wesleyan Trustees of Pembroke Parish their successors and assigns to the use of the Wesleyan Trustees of Pembroke Parish their successors and assigns but nevertheless upon and for the trusts intents and Purposes and with under and subject to the powers provisos agreements and declarations hereinafter expressed and declared of and concerning the same – that is to say – upon trust to cause to be built upon the said lot or parcel of land a suitable building to be used for the celebration therein of the Worship of Almighty God the holding of a Sabbath School and for other religious and moral purposes in accordance with the doctrine rules and usages of the Methodist Church and for no other uses intents or purposes whatsoever provided nevertheless that should the Building to be erected on the said lot or parcel of land as aforesaid at any time after the same shall be erected and built fall into disuse and not be used for any of the purposes aforesaid and in accordance with the trust hereby created for the space of two consecutive years that then and in such case the said lot or parcel of land with all the buildings and improvements thereon shall revert to and become the property of the said John Nelson Hollis his heirs and assigns and be entered upon held used and enjoyed in fee simple absolute in the same manner as the same would have been held had these presents not been made”.

The 1899 indenture reads:

“This Indenture made the tenth day of April one thousand eight hundred and ninety-nine between Evelyn Kenneth Hollis of Devonshire Parish in the Islands of Bermuda an infant under the age of twenty-one years of the first part Susan Catherine Hollis of the same Parish Widow Relict of John Nelson Hollis deceased of the second part and the Wesleyan Trustees of Pembroke Parish in the said Islands of the other part……… to have and to hold the said lot or parcel of land hereditaments and premises hereby granted or expressed so to be unto and to the use of the Wesleyan Trustees of Pembroke Parish their successors and assigns but nevertheless upon and for the trusts intents and purposes and with under and subject to the powers provisos agreements and declarations hereinafter expressed and declared concerning the same that is to say “upon trust to cause to be built upon the said lot of parcel of land or partly thereupon and partly upon the lot of land next thereto on the West a suitable building to be used for the celebration there of the Worship of Almighty God the holding of a Sabbath School and for other religious and moral purposes in accordance with the doctrine rules and usages of the Methodist Church and for no other uses intents or purposes whatsoever”.

By deed dated 2nd August 1971 the Wesleyan Methodist Trustees of Pembroke Parish Body #I conveyed the land the subject of the 1855 and 1899 Deeds, subject to the Trust established in the Deeds to the Wesleyan Methodist Trustees of Pembroke Parish Body #2. As stated earlier this 1971 transfer was a voluntary conveyance for the purpose of compliance with section 5(3) of The Wesleyan Methodist Church (Consolidation and amendment) Act 1930 above mentioned.

By Deed dated the 13th June 1947 Lulu Watson Robinson of Pembroke Parish conveyed certain property (at #169 North Shore Road, Pembroke) to the Wesleyan Methodist Trustees of Pembroke Parish Body Number 2. The Deed for this parcel of land is missing.

It is axiomatic that the conditions of the grant were met as the existing structures which are known as the Grace Methodist Church, and the church parsonage were erected and the church has been used for some considerable period not only as a Methodist Church but also for Sunday school and other church related activities and the parsonage used as a home for supply ministers.

The issues involve maybe best understood if we go back in time and a helpful starting point would be The Wesleyan Methodist Church Consolidation and Amendment Act 1930, (the 1930 Act).

The 1930 Act consolidated and amended the provisions of the prior legislation relative to the Wesleyan Methodist Society afterwards called the Wesleyan Methodist Church and latterly called the Methodist Church which was established in Bermuda to practice the teachings of the late Reverend John Wesley, born 1703 – died 1791.

It is noteworthy that the Synod of the Wesleyan Methodist Church of Bermuda functions as Presbytery of the Maritime Conference of the United Church of Canada (UCC) and shall be entitled to all the privileges of a Presbytery in conference except the right to have submitted to it for approval legislation under the provision of Section 24(2) of the Polity Division of the Basis of Union.

All congregation of the Wesleyan Methodist Church shall be entitled to manage their local affairs to continue the organisation and practice previously enjoyed.

The agreement way be terminated by either of the said churches upon giving one years notice in writing to the other. See Sections 1, 3 and 4 of The Wesleyan Methodist Church (Consolidation and Amendment) Act, 1930 – Arrangement of Union with the United Church of Canada Resolution passed by the General Council of the United Church of Canada, September 22nd, 1930. (Exhibit 3).

I now list the Sections of the 1930 Act which provides the authority on how land is held in trust.

Section 4 of the 1930 Act stipulated that all lands held in trust “to be deemed to be lawfully vested in such present or acting trustees upon the trust and for the purposes on/or for which such lands… and real estates were originally conveyed, devised, granted or assured and such present or acting trustees shall be deemed to be lawfully possessed of such lands, …. and real estates”

Section 5 of the 1930 Act reads:

“The local trustees of any church or chapel, school house or minister’s residence, or land held in trust for any such purposes or for the purposes of a burial ground or any other purposes of the Wesleyan Methodist Church and all persons hereafter to be elected or appointed to succeed them in the trust shall be a body corporate with perpetual succession under the style or title of “The Wesleyan Methodist Trustees of (name of Parish) Parish,” and the name to accept purchase take hold and possess by gifts purchase devise or otherwise for the purposes of trust..

Section 5(3) of the 1930 Act stipulated:

‘Whenever there is or shall be only one body of local trustees in any parish in these Islands its corporate name shall be “The Wesleyan Methodist Trustees of (name of parish) Parish”, and whenever there is or shall be more than one body of local trustees in any parish in these Islands their respective corporate names shall be “The Wesleyan Methodist Trustees of (name parish) Parish, Body No.1,”

The Wesleyan Methodist Trustees of (name of parish) Parish, Body No. 2,” and so on with consecutive numbering according to the order in which the respective trusts in that parish were created.”

Section 5(4) of the 1930 Act reads:

“A person, being one of the local trustees, who:-

a) Shall not be, or shall hereafter cease to be, a member of the congregation of the Wesleyan Methodist Church by expulsion under the rules and regulations of such Church or otherwise, or,

b) Shall be, or shall hereafter be in connection with any other religious body, denomination sect or society, or,

c) Shall be absent from these Islands for at least one year, or,

d) Shall absent himself from six consecutive meetings of the local trustees after receiving notice of such meetings, shall cease to be a trustee upon a notice in writing to that effect, signed by the majority of the other persons comprising the local trustees of which such person is a trustee or member, being posted in a prepaid registered envelope or cover addressed to such person at his last known place of abode in these Islands.

Section 9 of the 1930 Act reads:

“In every case the local trustees shall keep a record-book in which shall be duly and at all times entered the appointments or elections of trustees, and the names of the local trustees, for the time being,, and such books shall in all Courts and for all purposes, (except in any proceedings concerning the validity of the election or appointment of any future trustee), be conclusive evidence of the due appointment of the trustees and of their title to the trust property:

But nothing in this Act shall be construed to deprive any person of any land or other real estate or any estate or interest therein to which but for this Act he would be entitled, otherwise than on account of the validity of the appointment or election of any trustee or trustees, or for want of the trust having been legally continued from time to time by proper deeds and assurances….

Section 11 of the 1930 Act reads:

a) “The Synod shall have power to compile and/or adopt a design, discipline, laws, rules, ordinances and regulations which the Synod finds are not inconsistent with the doctrine of the Wesleyan Methodist Church for the governing of the said Church and its ministers for the time being, with power to vary or alter the said design, discipline, laws, rules and regulations from time to time or to compile and adopt a new design, discipline, laws, rules and regulations in place thereof: Provided that a copy of every design, discipline, laws, rules and regulations and every variation or alteration thereof shall be transmitted in writing and under the seal of the Synod to every Official Board in these islands before the same shall come into operation.

b) Every such design, discipline, laws, rules, ordinances and regulations compiled as aforesaid and every variation and alteration thereof which shall be compiled and adopted in manner by this section provided shall be deemed to be binding on the members or congregations for the time being of the Wesleyan Methodist Church in the same manner as if such members and congregations had mutually contracted and agreed to abide by and observe the same, and shall be capable of being enforced in all Courts of law and equity in relation to any property in the same manner and to the same extent, as if such property had been expressly, granted or conveyed upon trust to be held occupied and enjoyed by persons who should observe and keep, and be in all respects bound by the said design, discipline, laws, rules, ordinances and regulations.

c) Before every such design, discipline, laws, rules, ordinances and regulations compiled as aforesaid and every variation, alteration or recission thereof shall be adopted by the Synod of the Wesleyan Methodist Church such Synod shall transmit the same in writing to every Official Board in these Islands, and every Official Board shall, within one calendar month after the receipt of the same from such Synod convene a meeting of the congregation of every church or chapel in respect to which such Official Board functions and at which meeting or an adjournment thereof such congregation shall vote on each and every matter transmitted by such Synod as aforesaid and within two calendar months after the receipt of such matter transmitted as aforesaid every Official Board shall inform such Synod in writing the number of votes given or cast for and against every such matter.

d) Notice of every meeting convened under the provisions of the last preceding sub-section of this section of this Act shall be posted in some conspicuous place in every church or chapel by the 0fficial Board of such Church or chapel for at least three weeks and read at the morning, afternoon or evening service held on three Sundays preceding such meeting, briefly stating that business to be transacted.

e) Every design, discipline, laws, rules, ordinances and regulations and every variation, alteration or recission thereof shall not be adopted by the Synod of the Wesleyan Methodist Church unless a majority of Three-fourths of the members of the Wesleyan Methodist Church residing in these Islands, present at the meetings provided for in sub-sections (c) and (d) of this Section. of this Act and voting, shall be in favour of such adoption.

f) Should any Official Board neglect or refuse to convene any such meeting or any congregation of any church or chapel in respect to which such Official Board functions or should such congregation neglect or refuse to attend any such meeting any such neglect or refusal by such Official Board or such congregation shall not in any way affect the validity of anything done under the provisions of all or any of the subsections of this section of this Act.

g) Every design, discipline, laws, miles, ordinances and regulations and the variations, alterations and recissions there of for the time being in force shall be known as “The Wesleyan Methodist Manual”.

Provided that nothing in this enactment shall be construed to alter or vary or to sanction the alteration of the doctrines of the Wesleyan Methodist Church for the maintenance and promulgation of which any property has been or shall be conveyed to the local trustees, as defined or declared by any deed grant devise or assurance under which such property has been or shall be acquired or is held

In 1971 the Wesleyan Methodist Trustees in compliance with Section 5(3) of the 1930 Act voluntarily conveyed the land vested in them by the 1855 and the 1899 Deed subject to certain trust established in those Deeds to the Wesleyan Methodist Trustees of Pembroke Body #2.

These proceedings arise from a rift between two factions (hereinafter called the Lightbourne faction and the Pulley faction) of the Grace Church congregation of the Christian denomination known as the Wesleyan Methodist Church, Pembroke Body #2. The Lightbourne faction consists of Mr Willard Lightboune and Mrs. Gwyneth Lightbourne and the majority of the congregation of the Grace Methodist Church, Pembroke Body #2. The Pulley faction consists of Mr Richard Pulley, Miss LaNeane Henry and the minority of the congregation of the Grace Methodist Church, Pembroke Body #2.

Over time and particularly since 1988 the United Church of Canada has been adopting changes which the Lightbourne faction maintains is at variance with the doctrine and faith of John Wesley.

According to the evidence before the court the seminal step in this dispute began when the Lightbourne faction disagreed with what they understood as the 32nd General Council of the UCC’s decision to permit the ordination of practicing homosexuals. This faction maintains that this decision constituted a clear departure from the earlier doctrinal position of the 25 Articles of Faith of John Wesley. The Pulley faction does not accept that the 32nd declaration permits the ordination of practicing homosexuals; in any event it does not wish to separate from the Synod and or the U.C.C.

The impasse of the rift resulted in a dispute about the ownership of the property the subject of the 1971 voluntarily conveyance. The Parties have now resorted to the civil courts to resolve. the question, which of the two factions is entitled to the ownership of the property.

Unhappy differences arose between the two factions. Victor Alexander MacLeod, a clergyman at Ebenezer Wesley Methodist Church, put it this way. On 21st June 1996 1 was a member of the synod as well as its secretary. At that time “‘I was aware of the differences between the synod and some of the members of Grace Methodist Church.

Mr Leopold Mills a member of the Wesleyan Methodist Church and Chairman of the Synod for 2 years from May 1993, was called to testify in action 282/1996 by the Plaintiff in action 280/1996. Mr. Mills said the dissension between the two of the declarations made by the General council of the groups relate to some of the declarations made by the General Council of the UCC.

The catalyst for the Dissension was the decision of the UCC that all person who professed faith and belief in Jesus Christ were eligible to be considered for ordination. And as a result of that decision very largely there were differences in a number of congregations and the synod sought to address the differences.

The full text of the 32nd General Council of the United Church of Canada declaration, which has resulted in the divide, and to which much reference was made reads:

Council Declared….

1. “That all persons regardless of their sexual orientation who profess Jesus Christ and obedience to Him, are welcome to be or become full members of the Church.

2a. All members of the Church are eligible to be considered for ordered ministry.

b. All Christian people are called to a lifestyle patterned on obedience to Jesus Christ

c. That all congregations, presbyteries, and conferences covenant to work out the implications of sexual orientation and lifestyles in the light of the Holy Scriptures, according to their responsibilities as stated in the Manual.

3. That the 32nd General Council affirm the present ordination/commissioning procedures as outlined in the Manual, and those actions taken at the 30th General Council, which state, it is inappropriate to ask about the sexual orientation of those in the candidacy process, or those in the call/appointment/settlement process.

4. That the report, “Toward a Christian Understanding of Sexual Orientation, Lifestyles and Ministry” does not reflect the present position of The United Church of Canada,. therefore this report ought to be considered an historic document and the decisions of the 32nd General Council be circulated for study and reflection in our struggle to find God’s direction for our church “.

As a result of the declaration in October 1992 a decision, ratified by the Synod, was taken to hold a referendum in the spring of 1993 to consider whether The Wesleyan Methodist Church of Bermuda should continue their union with the UCC.

This referendum was held on 28th day of March, 1993, and a majority of Methodist Congregations in Bermuda voted for the Wesleyan Methodist Church of Bermuda to remain in union with the UCC. However by the same referendum of 28th March 1993, 82.8% of the voting members of the congregation (Lightbourne faction) of Grace Methodist Church voted for the Wesleyan Methodist Church of Bermuda to sever ties with UCC whilst 17.2% (the Pulley faction) voted to remain.

By a letter dated 15th June, 1995, forty-eight members of the congregation, including five of eight elected trustees at Grace Methodist Church signed a letter to the secretary of the synod. This letter reads:

“Re: The Future of Grace Methodist Church

The Synod is aware that at the referendum held Sunday, March 28, 1993, Grace Methodist Church voted 82.8% to relinquish affiliation with the united Church of Canada.

The congregation requested to remain as Methodist of Bermuda, but we have been informed that this is not possible.

The numerous developments that have occurred between our congregation and the Methodist Synod has caused the congregation to carefully assess what has happened at Grace Methodist Church.

Therefore, we, the congregation at Grace Methodist Church have decided it is in the best interest of our church and its future progress, to hereby give the Methodist Synod of Bermuda one year’s notice that we are relinquishing all our ties with the Methodist Synod of Bermuda, and with the United Church of Canada, effective June 30, 1995.

Yours faithfully

The Grace Methodist Church Congregation

On January 17, 1996 some 7 months later, the chairman of the Synod

responded to the 15th June 1995 letter:

“Dear Mrs James

We are in receipt of your letter dated June 15, 1995 which was received by the secretary of the Synod on Oct. 14th The letter has been passed along, by action of Synod, to a special committee, of which I am the chairperson.

The petition signed by many of the congregation does give a good indication of the wishes of Grace Church as to the desire of many not to be associated with either the Synod or the United Church of Canada after June, 1996. However, the petition has no official or binding status with the Synod. In order to assist the congregation in a process to achieve the results desired, I refer you to the appropriate sections of the Manual (1995) of the United Church by which we operate in all matters except that of the holding of property.

Section 269 ,”Congregation Disbanding “,page 122:

(a) In order for a congregation to initiate the process to disband the congregation shall pass a resolution indicating its desire to disband and shall seek the approval of the Presbytery (Synod) of the resolution to disband (A legal meeting requires that members of synod are present and it must be chaired by a (sic) an ordained minister).

(b) Provided the Presbytery (Synod) agrees with the resolution the Congregation shall make provisions for the transfer of its members to other Congregations as may be desired by its members, shall submit to Presbytery (Synod) a proposal for the’ disposition of its property, both real and personal, … and shall place with the Presbytery (Synod) the records of the Congregation in order that these may be forwarded to the Conference Archives “.

We need to meet with the members of your congregation to discuss all these matters. Although the vote you mention stated that %82 wanted to separate from the synod, %18 wished to stay. There are many details to be discussed and the best way to do this is by way ofa meeting.

We will notify all your confirmed members by mail that the Synod is calling a congregational meeting for February the 22nd, at 7:30 inorder to address the issues. We are asking that you have this announcement made during the worship on the 2 Sundays prior to the meeting. All confirmed members are expected, and required, to attend. A delegation from synod composed of the pastoral relations and pastoral oversight committees, will be present, as well as the chair of the Synod.

The matter of property has to be addressed in a proper manner. The manual of the Synod of 1930 states clearly that property is held in trust for the congregation ‘for the furtherance of Methodism ” ‘ Separation from Synod is not for the ‘furtherance of Methodism which means that the disposal of property is not a simple matter nor a foregone conclusion. A dissenting congregation cannot, by law, take with them property that is under the trusteeship of Grace. (There are legal aspects of this process that can best be addressed by those of the legal profession and it is a considered opinion that the best way to handle this is for each of us, failing all else, to retain legal counsel and, in an appropriate manner, find the process necessary to allow us together to go to a court of law for a ruling and/or action).

Our hope is that we can find some resolution for this situation that has continued for far too long. Let us sit down and attempt to open ourselves to the Spirit of God as we move into the future. There are possibilities that we must explore together.

Sincerely,

Rev. Ron Vincent
Chair of Synod.

I pause here to interject that this is not a case of the congregation disbanding they are protesting the UCC’s decision.

As the months passed without any resolution the parties became more restive and on 21st June, 1996 the Secretary to the Synod wrote to the “members and adherents of Grace Methodist Church” informing them amongst other things that: “beginning on July 1st. . . , 1996, synod will assume responsibility for conducting Worship Services at Grace Methodist Church and the overseeing of Grace Congregation, (Manual section 333). This will continue until a satisfactory state exists at Grace Church”.

The full text of the letter reads:

“June 21st,1996.

To members and Adherents of Grace Methodist Church

Dear Friends:

It is the responsibility of Synod to insure that a ‘satisfactory state exists within Churches in its bounds (Manual Section p 333 (a) and (b).) It is apparent to Synod that an ‘unsatisfactory state exists at Grace Methodist Church. This has been brought to the Synod by the Synod itself through a specially appointed committee and the Pastoral Charge Supervisor (Manual Section 333 (b)) Attempts have been made to address this issue, but there has been a refusal to co-operate by those presently giving leadership.

Synod is aware that there are a number of people at Grace Church who no longer wish to associate themselves with the Wesleyan Methodist Church. This has been indicated in a letter dated 15th June, 1995 from Grace Methodist Church which really has no validity since proper congregational meeting procedures were not followed (Manual Section 111). This was also stated at an Anniversary Worship Service on April 28th, 1996.

At the same time Synod has been informed that there a (sic) number of people at Grace Church who wish to remain within the Wesleyan Methodist Church. At a recent meeting of the Bermuda Synod a motion was passed to support those persons who wish to continue on in the Wesleyan Methodist Church. 7he motion was as follows, “that Bermuda Synod give its full support to those of Grace Church, who wish to continue as a Methodist congregation within the bounds of the Bermuda Methodist Synod. This action Is to be fulfilled by the Pastoral Relations Committee in keeping within the laws and rules of the Church and the Country of Bermuda “. Therefore, the cause of the Wesleyan Methodist tradition will continue at Grace Church.

It has been indicated by a number of people at Grace that they wish to “relinquish all ties with the Methodist Synod of Bermuda, and the United Church of Canada” effective one year from June 30th, 1995.

Therefore, beginning on July Ist, 1996, Synod will assume responsibility for conducting Worship Services at Grace Methodist Church and the overseeing of Grace Congregation (Manual section 333). This will continue until a ‘satisfactory state’ exists at Grace Church. In the near future meetings will be held at Grace Church to help facilitate the life and work of this Church. Everyone who is interested and supportive of this cause is invited to join in the Worship and activities at Grace Methodist Church. Indeed, Synod invites and encourages any who have been thinking of leaving the Wesleyan Methodist tradition to reconsider and join with us in preserving this great Church. Those who do not wish to share in the continued life of the Wesleyan Methodist Church at Grace are of course free to leave.

Synod has made the following arrangements for Grace Methodist Church, Rev. Victor A. MacLeod, Co-Minister at Ebenezer Methodist Church has been asked to conduct Worship and Administer Communion on July 7th. Rev. Dr. Leicester Bigby of Montreal, Canada, to be Supply Minister most of July and August.

We look to you for your prayers and support as we work together to further the work of God’s Kingdom in the name and spirit of Christ our Lord.

In the Service of our Lord,

Rev. Victor A. MacLeod
Secretary
The Synod
The Wesleyan Methodist Church of Bermuda

On 7th July 1998 the first Sunday after the Synod’s purported assumption of responsibility Synod attempted to conduct a service which turned out to be most contentious. Both groups sought to exercise possession. Reverend McLeod said: “the organ was locked, the piano was tempered with. So we proceeded to put. the piano in order. Mrs Thomas who had been the organist up until this time and whom I had called to ask if she will play for the service told me that she would be playing the organ but not for the Synod. We proceeded to secure someone to play the music of the worship and when the piano was in readiness she (Mrs Ileen Vanzort) proceeded to play the piano. In the meantime Mrs Thomas showed up and she took the place at the organ. I had noted that Mr Lightbourne was present and meeting with the choir and so I proceeded to indicate to him and the choir that Synod had notified them I was to conduct the service. I proceeded to attempt to conduct the service with disruptions from Mr Lightbourne. We proceeded to carry the service out. We announced one hymn Mr Lightbourne called another and the organist being under the louder was disruptive. We gave communion but it was a disruptive service.”

This bitter confrontation resulted in each group filling the writs now being considered. Writs were filed and were followed by a number of interlocutory applications, the details of which are not necessary to be mentioned here.

Mr Scott, Counsel for the Plaintiff in action 280/1996 addressed the court extensively. First he advanced the argument that by virtue of their own action the signatories to the letter dated the 15th June 1995 are no longer members of the Wesley Methodist Church. Even more significantly the Trustees Mrs Yvonne James, Edna Thomas, Madge Swan, Gerald Brangman and Greta Brangman ‘the dissident Trustees’ by signing the letter of 15th June 1995 resigned as Trustees effective lst July 1996. The property remained vested in the remaining trustees namely Louise Smith, Richard Pulley and Olive Richards. In order to establish this proposition Mr. Scott referred to Halsbury’s Laws of England Volume 48 4th Edition at paragraph 694 which states:

“A Disclaimer or refusal to an (sic) Act in the trust takes effect ab initio and vests the trust property, as from the date when the trust disposition

came into operation, exclusively in the trustees who consent to act, Smith v. Wheeler (1671) Adams v. Taunton (1820), Small v Marwood (1829). Peppercorn v. Wagman (1852)

Further:

” A person who has disclaimed or refused a trust reposed in him cannot afterwards act in it, even by exercising the power of appointing a new trustee.” Re Birchall, Birchall v. Ashton (l889) 40 Ch. D.

Mr Scott maintained it is the Plaintiffs case that in so far as the dissident Trustees are concerned, their letter of June 15th, 1995 giving notice of termination effective June 30th, 1996, is caught by the meaning and effect of disclaimer.

Mr Outerbridge countered that the word disclaimer is a synonym for renunciation. Both words are used in estate practice and only estate practice and relate to the situation where a. trustee is appointed under a will and refuses to accept the appointment. He renounces or disclaims.

In my view it is clear that the letter of 15th June 1995 was sent following a stream of correspondence ventilating much distress between the two factions. Once the dispute erupted each faction tried to exercise ownership and control over the property. I’ve scrutinised the full text of the authorities cited by Mr Scott, and the authorities do not support the proposition that these serving Trustees have renounced or disclaimed their office. In Underhill v Hayton Law of Trusts and Trustees 15 Edition 1995, at page 436 under the heading Disclaimer of a Trust it is there stated: “No one is bound to accept the office of a Trustee. Both the office and the estate may be disclaimed before acceptance ‘but not afterwards’ by deed or by conduct tantamount to a disclaimer. “ See Re Lister 1926 Chancery 149. Re Sharman’s Will Trust 1942 Chancery 311.

In this matter the Trustees accepted their duty and all are serving. In any event: “the disclaimer should be made within a reasonable period having regard to the circumstances to the particular case. Part of a trust cannot be disclaimed if other parts be accepted. The onus of proving disclaimer is on those who assert it.” See Underhill at page 43 7. The parties in action 280/1996 have not discharged that onus.

Mr Scott further advanced the argument that the Defendants by their own volition, severed their contract with the Synod of the Methodist Church of Bermuda and by extension the UCC within the meaning of the 1930 Act. Their subsequent entry upon and attempts to conduct independent services without consent of the lawful owners as mirrored by the Deeds dated 6th November 1855, 10th April 1899 and 2nd August 1971 amounted to trespass. Mr Scott continued, the Defendants are not in possession but continue to visit the premises. As a consequence of the unresolved difference, the Synod acting under the powers conferred upon them by the 1930 Act assumed interim responsibility for the management of the affairs of Grace Methodist Church. Having severed all ties the Defendants are now another body not bound by the manual nor protected by the Act. They are now trespasses and the court should declare them so.

Dealing with the issue of trespass Mr Outerbridge on the other hand submitted that the contest for possession did not arise until after 30th June 1996 when there was a confrontation between the Reverend MacLeod and ” Williard Lightboune and Mrs Edna Thomas on Sunday 7th July 1996. It cannot be said that there has been a change in possession at that time since at the end all in attendance were in possession lawfully. Subsequently synod changed the locks to the church thereby asserting an. act of contrary possession. In response. the congregation changed the lock and retook possession and thereafter remain in possession worshipping every Sunday up to the present time. The Defendants Lightbournes do not cross claim for trespass.

Mr Outerbridge further submitted that after October 1996 any possession would be subject to the Court’s order. Both parties and the Court have keys. The Honourable Court maybe said to have taken interim possession and all parties use the premises with the Honourable courts permission and consent.

Mr. Outerbridge added that the only issue is whether the congregation acted unlawfully. He submitted they did not because as Trustees they were the true owners and entitled to possession against the world. As a congregation they were in possession with the consent and the authority of the owner. As such their possession could not be displaced by another who had no higher title or authority to possession than was theirs. This consent or authority to enter upon the premises was never withdrawn or revoked by the Trustees. Still further the congregation came on to the premises to worship in terms identical to the purpose of the trust. Additionally the Synod at all material times relied upon the congregation to pay all of the bills and expenses connected with lawful possession.

I do not propose at this stage to examine the submission regarding whether the Tort of trespass to land is made out because it would appear that in making the submission Mr. Scott overlooked a critical issue. Before the question of trespass can arise the issue of lawful possession of the property must be established. If a person or group of persons is found to be in lawful possession then that person or group cannot be found liable of trespass to land. Once the Court establishes who had lawful possession the answer to Mr. Scott proposition will become self evident.

In regard to this matter Mr Outerbridge sees the issue of Trust as one of the principal issues in this case. According to him this issue can best be divided into four components;

i) Who are the Trustees.

ii) Was the property held under the terms of an express or implied trust and what are the term of such trust?

iii) What is meant by the words “Methodist Church” as it appears in the wording of the Trust deeds?

iv) Who is entitled to possession under the terms of the trust, i.e. which of the disputants?

As regards the first of the four components who are the Trustees, Mr Outerbridge submitted that at all material times the Trustees are Yvonne James, Edna Thomas, Gerald Brangman, Gretchen Brangman, Olive Richards, Richard Pulley and Louis Smith, they were elected prior to any of the events at issue and remained in office throughout the whole period. Section 5 of the 1930 Act created a body corporate which empowers the Trustees to hold in their corporate name for the purposes of the trust all real property which shall be vested in them.

Mr Outerbridge further submitted that Section 5 (4) enumerates the acts of a Trustee which would disqualify a Trustee from serving but this same section makes it clear that they do not cease to be Trustees until certain conditions are met. There is no evidence that the Section 5(4) requirement has been complied with consequently they continue as Trustees.

I agree with Mr. Outerbridge’s submission. Relating to Section 5(4) taking particular note of sub-paragraphs 4a to d, Section 5(4) says that a person ceases to be a Trustee only after notice in writing signed by the other persons comprising the local trustees of which he/she is a Trustee, to the effect that he/she ceases to be a Trustee. The Notice must be posted in a prepaid registered envelope or cover address to the individual at his last known place of abode. And Section 9 says that “in every case the local trustee shall keep a record-book in which at all times the appointment or elections of trustee shall be entered. Such book shall be in all courts and for all purposes be conclusive evidence of the due appointment of the trustees of their title to the trust. There is no evidence that Section 5(4) and Section 9 have been complied with. The evidence constitutes conclusive evidence of the due appointment of the Trustees and their title to the Trust property.

The next question to be resolved ought logically to be how is the properly held. In order to answer this question the Court must look to the Deeds and the 1930 Act.

I agree with Mr Outerbridge’s submission that a simple examination of the Deeds disclose that both the conveyance of 1885 and 1899 are to Wesleyan Trustees of Pembroke Parish on essentially the same express trust. The Deeds of 1885 and 1899 declared the purpose of the grant to be for the building of a suitable church to be used for the “celebration therein of the worship of Almighty God the holding of sabbath school and for other religious and moral purposes [subject to the determination of the significance of the existing words] in accordance with the doctrine, rules and usages of The Methodist Church and no other uses, intents or purposes whatsoever. Indeed Mr. Scott said, “the structure of ownership of the said property is not disputed by the parties”.

Mr Scott and Mr Outerbridge have asked the Court to accept that although a third conveyance to the Trustees deeding the property of the parsonage to them does not state the terms of the trust, this trust should by implication be deemed to be held on the same terms of the two express trusts deeded by the 1885 and 1899 conveyance. I agree with that suggestion subject to the caveat unless and until evidence to the contrary is presented in the future.

The fundamental issue for the court to determine is what is comprised within the ambit of the limiting words, “in accordance with the doctrine rules and usages of the Methodist Church and for no other uses, intents or purposes whatsoever”.

I will turn therefore to examine what is meant by the words, “doctrine rules and usages of the Methodist Church”, in other words the doctrinal standard upon which The Methodist Church was founded and according to which the two factions practice until the rift developed.

As regards the meaning of the word “Methodist Church” as it appears in the wording of the trust deeds Mr Outerbridge submitted that the word “Methodist

Church is used to define the doctrine rule and usages that govern and control the trust. He continued, Dr Victor Shepherd, who was called and accepted by the court as an expert on the doctrine and theology of John Wesley and Wesley’s 25 Articles of faith stated that John Wesley abhorred novelty or change.

Mr Outerbridge submitted that we are assisted by the preamble to the 1930 Act. It reads:

“Whereas a branch of the Wesleyan Methodist Society has been established in these Islands professing the doctrine taught by the late Reverend John Wesley, Clerk, sometime Fellow of Lincoln College, in the University of Oxford AND WHEREAS certain Acts relative to the said Society afterwards called the Wesleyan Methodist Church and latterly called the Methodist Church were passed by the Legislature of the said Islands AND WHEREAS it is expedient to consolidate and amend the provisions of such Acts”.

He submitted that neither the statute nor the manual confer any power to change, alter or vary the 25 Articles of faith of John Wesley or the doctrine of the Methodist Church. In support of this contention he referred to the proviso to Section 11 (g) of the 1930 Act which states:

“Provided that nothing in this enactment shall be construed to alter or vary or to sanction the alteration of the doctrines of the Wesleyan Methodist Church for the maintenance and promulgation of which any property has been or shall be conveyed to the local trustees, as defined or declared by any deed grant devise or assurance under which such property has been or shall be acquired or is held.”

Additionally Section 13 of the 1930 Act empowers the Synod to contract with any church or denomination the doctrine it finds to be in substantial agreement with the doctrine of the Wesleyan Methodist Church.

Section 13 reads:

“The Synod shall have power from time to lime to arrange and/or contract with any Church or denomination, the doctrines of which the Synod finds to be in substantial agreement with the doctrines of the Wesleyan Methodist Church in these Islands upon such terms and conditions as the Synod shall deem fit but all such ministers shall be bound by the provisions of section 11 of this Act as shall be for the time being in force in the same manner as if such minister were members of the Wesleyan Methodist Church”

Mr Outerbridge submitted that the words “Methodist” or words “Methodist Church” relates to the doctrine that was definitive of Methodism and the Methodist Church as of the date of the Deeds and the original gift. This he maintained would give full effect to the words, “and for no other uses intents or purposes whatsoever”. Such a meaning would require adherence to the 25 Articles of the Faith of John Wesley.

Mr Scott submitted that the Methodist Church prior to 1930 is now the Wesleyan Methodist Church. When the dissidents say they want to remain Methodist they say they want to be associated with another body. It was Wesley Methodist they agreed to be bound by. They are running hot and cold they want to be Methodist but not Wesley Methodist. They are now another body not bound by the Manual and not protected by the. Act.

Mr Scott submitted that the 1930 Act placed the property in the hands of the Trustees. The Bermuda 1930 Act governs in a large measure the relationship of this union. Section 11 of the 1930 Act is a protection devise which does not allow anyone to do anything contrary to the 25 Articles of Faith of John Wesley. This was a spot of genius from antiquity.

Mr Scott further submitted the dissident group were practicing some form of religion but he ‘suspects’ it was not under the 25 Articles of Wesley and they did not want to be associated with the UCC. By their own re-amended pleading (paragraph 7) the dissidents have admitted a breach of Section 5(4) of the 1930 Act. Once they made the decision not to be associated with the UCC they were outside the bounds of the Church and to protect them is “hearsay”.

The next question to be answered is: who is entitled to possession under the terms of the trust i.e. which of the disputants? Mr Outerbridge submitted that on the evidence of Doctor Shepherd the Grace Church congregation most closely adhered to the original principles of the trust, that is, the original doctrine, polity and practice of the Methodist Church of John Wesley and in particular the 25 Articles of Faith.

Mr Outerbridge submitted interalia that the Synod being offered the opportunity to sever their relationship with the UCC refused to do so despite the fact that less than the statutory 75% required by Section 13(4) of the 1930 Act voted in the referendum to remain.

Section 13 (4) reads.

“Every arrangement and/or contract and every variation, alteration or recession thereof shall not be made by the Synod of the Wesleyan Methodist Church unless a majority of Three fourths of the members of the Wesleyan Methodist Church residing in these Islands present at the meetings provided for in subsections (2) and (3) of this Section of this Act and voting, shall be in favour of such adoption.

Mr Outerbridge added the Synod refused to sever ties with the UCC despite the fact that the Synod knew that they possessed no power as Wesleyan Methodist to amend the doctrine of the Methodist Church or the 25 Articles of Faith, and the fact that the UCC did possess the legislative capacity to amend and change it’s own doctrine even that which at the time of the union in 1925 was congruent with John Wesley, despite the fact that the issue of the ordination of homosexual persons had split the Wesleyan Methodist Church of Bermuda on racial lines; and despite the fact that they had received notice from four (4) predominately black congregation including that of Grace Methodist Church of their desire to sever all relationship with the UCC because of their disagreement with the UCC’s decision regarding the ordination of gays and lesbians, same gender covenants marriage and the report on the authority and interpretation of scripture. In Dr Shepherd’s opinion the differences were so fundamental and deep-seated to be irreconcilable. Dr Shepherd said in his opinion that “neither in its formal nor in its informal theology” can the UCC Church of Canada be said to be congruent with the doctrine of the 25 Articles of Faith of the late John Wesley.

Dr Shepherd said:

“The documents on sexuality (Exhibit D3) cannot be reconciled and would be rejected outright by Wesley. The new Creed and the Amendments to the Hymn Book “Voices United” “Voices United” (Exhibit 4) are non-Methodist. The Authority of Scripture (Exhibit D5) is totally offensive to Wesley’s 25 Articles and Mending The World Mending The World (Exhibit D4) violates the principle centrepiece of the Christian Faith and therefore Methodism namely the Uniqueness of Jesus Christ”.

Mr Outerbridge submitted that the congregation wanted to be permitted to worship as Methodists, however the Synod told them that they could not worship as Methodists of Bermuda outside of the formal organisation and structure of the Synod. This was quite wrong, to cite an example in point Dr Shepherd said the Synod failed to acknowledge the existence of the African Methodist Episcopal as “Methodists”.

In conclusion, Mr Outerbridge submitted that the congregation of Grace Methodist Church should he granted possession under the trusts and an order issued excluding the Synod except on the invitation and with the consent of the congregation.

Mr Scott further submitted that the Defendants have pleaded that the Plaintiffs have hindered them under Section 8 of the Constitution. But once they stepped outside the Wesleyan hallowed grounds they had breached their trust. Three good persons are forced to protect the trust and they did and they brought this action. He maintained that the dissidents continue to come and trespass having given up their rights.

Mr Scott on behalf of the Plaintiffs in action 280/1996 concluded the adherents are not in possession but continue to visit the premises. They are trespassers and the court should declare them so.

CONCLUSION

The fundamental question to be determined by the court is what is the underlying trust purpose on which the property is held.

The Wesleyan Methodist Church (Consolidated and Amendment Act) 1930 was enacted “to consolidate and amend all prior acts relative to the Wesleyan Methodist Church (The Methodist Church). This Act and its various provisions provides how the Methodist Church in Bermuda is established.

Detailed analysis of the 1930 Act and the UCC’s Manual of 1995 and the 1885, and 1899 and 1971 Deeds reveal that the property the subject of this dispute was to be held by the Trustees on the application of the property to certain doctrinal and religious ends namely:

“to be used for the celebration of the worship of Almighty God…. and for other religious and moral purposes in accordance with the doctrine rules and usages of the Methodist Church and for no other uses intents or purpose whatsoever……..

Section 11 (a) of the 1930 Act gives the Synod power to adopt the Wesleyan Methodist Manual and vary it.

“Section 11 (a) reads:

The Synod shall have power to compile and/or adopt a design, discipline, laws, rules, ordinances and regulations which the Synod finds are not inconsistent with the doctrine of the Wesleyan Methodist Church for the governing of the said Church and its ministers for the time being, with power to vary or alter the said design, discipline, laws, rules and regulations from time to time or to compile and adopt a new design, discipline, laws, rules and regulations in place thereof.. Provided that a copy of every design discipline, laws, rules and regulations and every variation or alteration thereof shall be transmitted in writing and under the seal of the Synod to every Official Board in these Islands before the same shall come into operation

And Section 11 (g) of the 1930 Act stipulates that there shall be no alteration of the doctrines of the Wesleyan Methodist Church.

Section 11 (g) reads:

“Every design, discipline, laws, rules, ordinances and regulation and the variations, alterations and recissions thereof for the time being in force shall be known as “The Wesleyan Methodist Manual”.

Provided that nothing in this enactment shall be construed to alter or vary or to sanction the alteration of the doctrines of the Wesleyan Methodist Church for the maintenance and promulgation of which any property has been or shall be conveyed to the local trustees, as defined or declared by any deed grant devise or assurance under -which such property has been or shall be acquired or held.”

The next question then is what is meant by the word “Methodist Church?”

The opinion of Dr. Victor Shepherd the only expert called in the case is clear and compelling. Dr Shepherd is a Doctor of Theology. He is a distinguished scholar and is currently chair of Wesley Studies Ontario Theological Seminary.

The Court accepted that by virtue of Dr Shepherd’s training experience, and distinction as a scholar, and extensive research in the theology of John Wesley and Methodism that he is an expert in the doctrine of the late Reverend John Wesley and his experience is appropriate for the needs of this case. I therefore accept his definition of what constitutes the doctrine of the Methodist Church.

He testified that he was asked by Mr Outerbridge to compare the theology and doctrine of the UCC today (1998) with the theology and doctrine of the Methodist Church as exemplified by the 25 Articles of Faith of John Wesley and the doctrinal beliefs and practice of the Methodist Church of Canada in 1925 (the date when the article of the UCC was enacted). He reported that the listing of the 25 Articles of the Methodist Church is prefaced by the statement “The Doctrine of the Methodist Church are declared to be those contained in the twenty-five articles of Religion and those taught by Reverend John Wesley, MA. In his notes on the New Testament and in the first fifty-two sermons of the first series of his discourses, published during his lifetime”.

To continue Dr Shepherd said that “Here the Methodist Church of 1925 (Canada) and 1930 (Bermuda) demonstrates its oneness with its predecessors and its continuity with classical Methodism in the era of Wesley himself, for the standard of doctrine were defined as sermons and notes on five occasions in conference of 1773, 1780, 1781; in Wesley’s letter to the conference of 1783 and in conference of 1794. Dr Shepherd said the 25 Articles (the briefest expression); the 52 sermons which is an amplification of his notes of the New Testament must be examined together before any seeming omission in the Article is deemed to render Wesleyan doctrine deficient. The documents are essentially consistent with each other.

Dr. Shepherd gave detailed evidence of his comparison between the United Church Twenty Articles of Faith (Basis of union) and the Methodist Churches 25 Articles of Faith of John Wesley which is a matter of record.

Dr. Shepherd said the document “Membership, Ministry and Human sexuality – a new statement of the United Church of Canada by the 32nd General Council (Exb 16) is an official document of the UCC approved at the 1988 General Council. This document sets out the UCC’s position on many items pertaining to sexual conduct. It became the UCC’s official position on sexual behaviour and it aroused enormous furore in the UCC. The document seemed to have departed from the moral law of God which was being upheld.

In conclusion Dr. Shepherd said:

“On the basis of having perused both the Twenty-five Articles of ice Methodist Church (which articles were written by the late Reverend Mr John Wesley) and the many documents the United Church of Canada has issued (the content of’ which documents became positions the denomination espoused as policy), it is my opinion that The United Church of Canada has, in its articulation of its formal theology and its fostering of its day-to-day operative theology, contravened the aforementioned Articles. Such infringement has occurred not once but many times, and not witlessly by inadvertence (as might be the case with a denomination that drifted doctrinally on account of theological naiveness); such infringement has occurred, rather, as successive positions and policies have been adopted intentionally “.

“It is my opinion that neither in its formal theology nor in its informal theology can The United Church of Canada be said to be congruent with the doctrine of the Twenty-Five Articles of the late Reverend Mr John Wesley. Anyone of these documents published by the United Church standing alone is directly contrary to John Wesley’s theology and doctrinal statements as they are reflected in the Twenty-Five Articles. The documents on sexuality cannot be reconciled and would be rejected outright by Wesley. The New Creed and the amendments to the Hymn Book ,”Voices United” are non “Methodist”. The authority of scripture is totally offensive to Wesley’s Twenty-Five Articles and Mending the World violates the principal centrepiece of the Christian Faith and therefore Methodism namely the Uniqueness of Jesus Christ. Finally, the whole exchange with the Moderator of the United Church and the Executive of General Council brings into focus the continuing violation of the Twenty-Five Articles of faith down to the present day. The United Church in its interpretation of its own doctrinal statements is in conflict with the same Twenty-Five Articles.”

In cross examination by Mr. Scott, Dr. Shepherd said that in view of the fact that the document (Exb. 16) was never disapproved, rejected or repudiated it just sat there as an historic document it was the implicit meaning that the UCC would ordain gays or lesbians. The fact that “sexual orientation includes sexual practice was tested when an ordained person known to be homosexually active was employed at the National Office and an affidavit was sworn attesting to that person’s life style. Whereupon that employee was ordained and subject to discipline was not disciplined. Subsequently General Council found 10 congregations in Canada where such ordained person could be placed.

Dr. Shepherd said at no point did the UCC laid to rest the suspicion and anger of the people that homosexual conduct would disqualify one from ordination.

Dr. Shepherd agreed with Mr Scott that John Wesley sometimes stood outside the status quo but he added, never with respect to doctrine or ethics. Homosexual behaviour is an instance of human sin and John Wesley would never confirm homosexuality. Mr Scott has asked the court to reject Dr Shepherd’s opinion as it is “simply an opinion”, but he has not produced any, evidence contradicting this clear and compelling evidence. It is somewhat surprising that the parties to action 280/1996 did not call expert evidence in support of their contention.

The approach to church disputes was discussed by the author in Ogilvie M.H. Church Property Dispute, some organising Principles (1992) 42 University of Toronto Law Journal 377 Ogilvie reviewed a number of authorities where similar issues arose and at page 377 states:

“The eruption of disputes about the ownership of church property from Church courts into the civil courts is almost invariably the final result of an irreparable rift within a church about a fundamental doctrinal matter “.

And at page 384 Ogilvie says:

“A trust for a church is to be enforced for the benefit of those adhering to the original principles of that trust, irrespective of their numbers.”

And at page 389:

“In situations where congregational schisms have occurred on doctrinal lines, property has been founded to inhere in those who subscribed to the original doctrinal position on which the congregation was established”.

A similar conclusion was arrived at by the Privy Council in the Scottish case of General Assembly of the Free Church of Scotland and Lord Overton and others [1904] A. C. 515. In that case the question was whether funds invested in the names of trustees and real property held in the name of trustees for the benefit of the Free Church of Scotland, have been dealt with in a way which constituted a breach of trust. The court held at page 704 that:

“The law applicable to funds which had been given for the purpose of a voluntary association such as the Free Church is well settled and it is not necessary for [the court] to do more than refer to the decision of [their] Lordships’ House in Craigdallie v Aikman (1) to shew that such funds, in the absence of express provision must be applied for the benefit of those who adhere to the original principles of the founders. If the terms of the foundation of the trust provide for the case of schism the Courts will give effect to them, but if there be no such provision, the cestuis que trust are those who adhere to the fundamental principles upon which the association was founded”.

In my judgment the Plaintiff in action 282/1996 has made out a formidable case that the current doctrinal standards of the UCC of Canada is at variance with the doctrines of the 25 Articles of Faith of John Wesley. I reject Mr Scott’s submission that there is no evidence that the UCC will ordain homosexuals. I am satisfied that paragraphs 1, 2A and 3 of the Council’s declaration (see Page 14 aforesaid) read together says: that all persons regardless of their sexual orientation, if they profess Jesus Christ and obedience to him can become full members of the church. There is no bar, no limitation and all members are eligible to be considered for ordered ministry. Paragraph 3 affirms what has been previously agreed. The UCC’s decision to admit homosexuals is a deviation from the original doctrinal standards of die 25 Articles of Faith of John Wesley. I accept Dr Shepherd’s opinion that UCC has, in its articulation of its formal theology and its fostering of its day to day operative theology contravened the 25 Articles of the Methodist Church which was written by the late Reverend John Wesley. This infringement has occurred many times and not witlessly by inadvertence but adopted intentionally as successive positions and policies. Since 1988 this divergence and disparateness occurred very rapidly and these differences are so “fundamental” and deep-seated as to be irreconcilable”.

Which of the disputants is entitled to possession under the terms of the trust? The Trustees have an active duty to perform. The land was Deeded to them to build a suitable church to be used for the celebration therein of the worship of Almighty God in accordance with the doctrine, rules, and usages of the Methodist Church and for no other use intent or purpose. The legal estate is in the Trustees to enable them to carry out the duty imposed upon them. According to the evidence of Dr Shepherd of the two disputants the Plaintiff in action 282/1996 most closely adhere to the original doctrine; polity and practice of the Methodist Church of’ John Wesley and the 25 Articles of Faith. The Plaintiffs in action 280/1996 do not want to sever ties with the UCC which according to Dr. Shepherd neither in its formal theology nor its informal theology can the UCC be said to be congruent with the doctrine of the 25 Articles of the late Rev. John Wesley which is the foundation upon which the Methodist Church was established.

In Associated Dairies Ltd v. Baines [1997] A.C. 524 @ p. 532 it is stated in the speech of Lord Nicholls of Birkenhead that:

“In the process of statutory interpretation there always comes a stage, before reaching a final decision, when one should stand back and view a suggested interpretation in the wider context of the scheme and purpose of the Act After all, tie object of the exercise is to elucidate the intention fairly and reasonably attributable to Parliament when using the language under consideration “.

In coming to my conclusion I have taken into account all the matters on which this court was addressed including the evidence of Miss LaNeane Henry and Mrs Yvonne James which have been given due consideration. I have of course stood back and looked at the wider context of the 1930 Act and the Trust Deeds as a whole. I find that the parties to action 280/1996 have acted and continue to act ultra vires the trust whilst the parties to action 282/1996 are acting in accordance with the trust. The terms and effect of the trust is clear and no-one can after same.

For the above reasons I therefore dismiss the case entitled action 280/1996 and I find for the Plaintiff in action 282/1996.

DATED the (10th ) day of (June) 1998.

Noma M. Wade-Miller

PUISNE JUDGE

Bermuda Trial

The case concerns a small congregation in Bermuda which has sought to withdraw from The United Church of Canada on the basis of the UCC’s deviation from Christian doctrine. The congregation wished to sever association with the UCC while retaining title to church property. The deed to the property states that it must be used for the worship of God in accordance with the doctrine of the Methodist Church as articulated in the Twenty-Five Articles of Religion of John Wesley. Favorable outcome for the Bermuda congregation therefore hinged on evidence that The United Church of Canada contradicted the Twenty-Five Articles of Religion. Expert testimony given by Dr. Victor Shepherd demonstrated that the UCC has intentionally and repeatedly contravened its own Basis of Union in its formal theology as well as its day-to-day operative theology.

The judgement of Madam Justice Wade ruled in favour of the congregation. The United Church of Canada has appealed this ruling.

Dr. Shepherd was accepted by the court as an expert witness based on his theological scholarship, particularly in the theology of John Wesley and Methodism. His testimony outlines the United Church’s deliberate deviation from its own Basis of Union in documents and pronouncements since 1988:


Testimony of Dr. Victor Shepherd

Dear Mr. Outerbridge,

You have asked me to compare the theology and doctrine of The United Church of Canada today (1998) with the theology and doctrine of the Methodist Church as exemplified by the Twenty-Five Articles of Faith of John Wesley and the doctrinal beliefs and practices of the Methodist Church of Canada in 1925.

Preamble

(1) The listing of the twenty-five articles of the Methodist Church is prefaced by the statement, “The Doctrines of the Methodist Church are declared to be those contained in the twenty-five Articles of Religion, and those taught by the Rev. John Wesley, M.A., in his Notes on the New Testament, and in the first fifty-two Sermons of the first series of his discourses, published during his lifetime.” Here the Methodist Church of 1925 (Canada)and 1930 (Bermuda) demonstrates its oneness with its predecessors and its continuity with classical Methodism in the era of Wesley himself, for the standards of doctrine were defined as Sermons and Notes on five occasions:

1. in the conference of 1773,

2. in the conference of 1780,

3. in the conference of 1781,

4. in Wesley’s letter to the conference of 1783,

5. in the conference of 1784.

This point is most important, for in the event of any seeming theological lacuna in the Articles themselves, judgement will have to be reserved pending an examination of Wesley’s Sermons and Notes. Methodist churches have always included these three items in their standards; i.e., the Articles of Religion alone have never exhausted the standards of Methodist bodies.

(2) Lest confusion arise concerning the meaning of “doctrine” (particularly in The United Church of Canada today), it should be noted that in scholarly theological discourse “doctrine” and “theology” are not co-terminous. In order to promote clarity it should be noted that the church catholic customarily speaks of dogma, doctrine and theology.

Dogma is the received apostolic faith. It consists of the unalterable “building blocks” of the faith arising from the developments in salvation-history. (E.g., creation, fall, the election of Israel, incarnation, atonement, resurrection, etc.)

Doctrine is the consensus of a church about its faith at a given time. Such a consensus has normative significance for a church at that time and until such time as the consensus is formally altered. Doctrine is embodied in confessions, catechisms, and liturgies. In those liturgical churches where liturgies are prescribed by the church and admit no deviation, liturgy is not merely the vehicle of public worship but is also a confessional standard. The church acquaints its people with normative doctrine by means of an unvarying worship-pattern.

Examples of doctrine are The Augsburg Confession (for Lutherans), The Thirty-Nine Articles (for Anglicans), The Westminster Standards (for some Presbyterians.) In light of the reference to liturgy in the preceding paragraph, it should be noted that John Wesley, as an Anglican clergyman, upheld the Anglican Church’s subordinate standards (i.e., subordinate to scripture): The Thirty-Nine Articles, The Book of Common Prayer, and The Edwardian Homilies. When he seeks affirmation of a scriptural point in extra-scriptural sources, he quotes the Prayer Book (i.e., the liturgy) first. Accordingly, Wesley cannot be accused of theological dereliction simply on the grounds that a theological item is missing from his Articles. It would have to be shown (first) that the same item is not found in the Prayer Book, and then as well in the remaining subordinate standards.

Theology is contemporary interpretation and articulation of the church’s faith. While creation and incarnation, for instance, are dogma and therefore non-negotiable, the church engages in theological exploration of such in light of the history of the church’s thought and in light of contemporary developments in science and philosophy, all of this in the thought-forms and language of modernity. Any “church”, however, that explicitly or implicitly repudiated creation or incarnation as such would be deemed heretical and be considered to have written itself out of the church-catholic.

(3) With respect to Methodist uniqueness, it must be understood that John Wesley abhorred theological novelty. For him novelty amounted to heresy. He affirmed as theologically sound only what he found in “scripture and antiquity”; i.e., in scripture and in the Church Fathers (Patristics.) Wesley was always at pains to show that Methodist Christians were neither heretical nor sectarian. They exemplified the Vincentian Canon (from Vincent of Lerins, first half of the fifth century): Consensus veterum: quod ab omnibus, quod ubique, quod semper creditur or “the ancient consensus: what has been believed by all [Christians], everywhere, always.” (See p. 324, Vol I, Wesley’s Works, Bicentennial Edition) In 1742 Wesley published his Character of a Methodist. It expounds what Wesley regarded as the distinguishing features of his people. What appears is a description of biblical Christianity that would equally pertain to any Christian of any persuasion. This is but another confirmation of Wesley’s insistence that Methodists are non-sectarian. It should be noted that when Wesley published Plain Account of Christian Perfection twenty-three years later (1765), which document sets forth that for which Wesley said God had raised up Methodism and that by which Methodism has been identified historically, the much shorter Character was largely reproduced in the much fuller Plain Account. When Anglican bishops accused Wesley of importing novelty into his churchmanship through his doctrine of Christian Perfection, Wesley turned the accusation back on them. Had they not that very morning prayed the collect for purity in the liturgy for Holy Communion (“…that we may perfectly love Thee”), and had they not been sincere in so praying? Then why should he (Wesley) be faulted for magnifying what Anglicanism endorsed in its liturgy and “antiquity” had always affirmed?

The point here is that while it is undeniable that Methodism admitted distinct emphases (e.g., sanctification or perfection as surely as Lutheranism underlined justification), Methodism was not doctrinally bizarre in any sense or programmatically unbalanced. Methodist churches, therefore, cannot be faulted for appearing non-catholic. Wesley believed that God had raised up Methodism, with its strong emphasis (amounting to a uniqueness in the period of classical Wesleyanism) for the sake of restoring to the church-catholic what the latter had traditionally upheld but had allowed to attenuate; in other words, Methodism was to be the means whereby the “savour” of the church-catholic’s “salt” would be recovered.

A COMPARISON OF THE UNITED CHURCH’S TWENTY ARTICLES OF FAITH (BASIS OF UNION)
AND
THE METHODIST CHURCH’S TWENTY-FIVE ARTICLES OF RELIGION

Concerning the Incarnation

BU II: “God has perfectly revealed himself in Jesus Christ, the Word made flesh, who is the brightness of the Father’s glory and the express image of his Person.”

Comment: The language here (e.g., God’s “brightness” [“reflects the glory of God” RSV, Heb. 1:3] and “express image of his Person” [the very stamp of his nature”, Heb. 1:3]; see also Col.1:15 for Jesus Christ as the “image” of the “invisible God”), together with “Word made flesh” attest unambiguously the apostolic confession of the incarnation.

BU VII: “…the Lord Jesus Christ…who, being the Eternal Son of God, for us men and for our salvation became man….”

Comment: The language here is that of the Nicene Creed, and can be read only as unambiguously attesting the apostolic confession of the incarnation.

25Ars II: “The Son, who is the Word of the Father, the very and eternal God, of one substance with the Father…so that two whole and perfect natures, that is to say, the Godhead and manhood, were joined together in one person, never to be divided, whereof is one Christ, very God and very man….”

Comment: This statement, in borrowing more exactly the wording of the Nicene Creed, also affirms the singularity of the incarnation.

The words “never to be divided” are most pertinent, for UCC spokespersons have, for the past several years, insisted that the two natures can be divided, even must be. Former moderator Dr. Bruce McLeod, for instance, in a television interview immediately following that with Mr. Ian Outerbridge (Jan. 1998, CTV), insisted that “Jesus” has to do with the first-century man from Nazareth, while “Christ” can be attached to anyone (or any development) and appear anywhere at any time. McLeod’s assertion, typical of many latterly in the UCC, explicitly denies what the apostles mean by “the Word become flesh.”

Concerning the Mediatorship of Jesus Christ

BU VII: “…the Lord Jesus Christ, the only Mediator between God and man….”

25Ars VI: “…everlasting life is offered to mankind by Christ, who is the only Mediator between God and man.”

Comment: Both standards agree perfectly — and both will be seen to say that Jesus Christ, as sole Mediator, is known as surely under the economy of the Old Testament as under that of the New. (See below)

Neither standard admits of any suggestion that humankind can be saved by anyone or anything other than or in addition to Jesus Christ.

Concerning the Sovereignty of Jesus Christ

BU VII: “…above us and over us all He rules; wherefore, unto Him we render love, obedience and adoration as our Prophet, Priest and King.”

Comment: The explicit statement “He rules” is reinforced by the implicit meaning of “King.” It is the function of the king to rule. Not only is Jesus Christ the incarnate Son of God; not only is he sole Mediator and Saviour; he is also sovereign in that he has been installed as the rightful ruler of the cosmos. There is nothing in the creation that is beyond his jurisdiction; and there is no aspect of human existence that he doesn’t claim for an obedience rightly owed to him.

25Ars III: “…He ascended into heaven, and there sitteth….”

Comment: In biblical symbolism to be seated is to be in a position of authority. (E.g., Jesus begins to deliver the Sermon on the Mount only after he has “sat down.” Matt. 5:1) The Twenty-Five Articles, borrowing the pithy language of the historic creed, regards “He ascended into heaven, and there sitteth…” as encapsulating all the church has said and continues to believe about the fact and significance of Christ’s session.

Concerning Judgement by Means of Christ

BU XIX: “…the Son of God, who shall come to judge the living and the dead….”

25Ars III: “…until He return to judge all men at the last day.”

Everywhere in scripture judgement is God’s prerogative, and his alone. Here, that which is exclusively God’s has been assigned to Jesus Christ. This is plainly another instance of the apostolic discernment of the incarnation.

Concerning Scripture

BU II: “We receive the Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, given by inspiration of God, as containing the only infallible rule of faith and life, a faithful record of God’s gracious revelations, and as the sure witness of Christ.”

Comment: (i) Old and New Testaments are alike authoritative. (ii) They are “given by inspiration of God”. This vocabulary is not used of other Christian (or non-Christian) literature. Herein the Basis preserves the uniqueness of scripture.

(iii) They “contain” the only infallible rule. They contain it but are not it, since Jesus Christ, the Word made flesh, alone is this. Here the Basis carefully avoids positing scripture (rather than Jesus Christ) as Saviour and Lord. The Basis cannot be faulted for a theologically naive biblicism. (iv) They are “infallible” in that they unfailingly fulfil that purpose for which they have been inspired and given. They are neither defective nor deficient with respect to their aim and its accomplishment. (v) They are the only infallible “rule of faith and life” in that they promote true faith (where the nature of faith is always controlled by the one who is the author and object of faith, God-incarnate) and the conduct or discipleship appropriate to true faith. (vi) Scripture is “the sure witness of Christ.” In other words, Jesus Christ, the sole Mediator (and therefore sole Saviour), is attested in both testaments and is the substance of both testaments. Here the Basis repudiates any form of Marcionism, whether ancient or modern, wherein the Old Testament is said to attest a deity different from that attested by the New (and be or cease to be authoritative for faith and life.)

25Ars V: “The Holy Scriptures contain all things necessary to salvation….”

Comment: The 25Ars uses the same vocabulary (“contain”) with the same intent as the Basis. Note that scripture contains all things necessary to salvation; scripture does not require supplementation. It should be noted here that while the Twenty-Five Articles do not use the word “infallible”, Wesley himself customarily did: rarely does Wesley speak of God’s being the author of scripture without speaking of infallibility. He customarily underlined the conviction that scripture can be trusted to deliver that of which it speaks: our salvation in Jesus Christ.

25Ars VI: “The Old Testament is not contrary to the New; for both in the Old and New Testament everlasting life is offered to mankind by Christ….”

Comment: (i) Old and New Testaments are not contrary; i.e., the substance of both is identical. In both “everlasting life” (i.e., salvation) is offered by Christ, “who is the only Mediator between God and man.” The same Christ known to the apostles is known to the prophets and their people (albeit under the economy of the Torah.) To say anything else would reproduce Marcionism and deny the claim of the Decalogue, for instance, on Christians today.

25Ars VI: “Wherefore they are not to be heard who feign that the old fathers did look only for transitory promises.”

Comment: Jesus Christ does not cancel the Old Testament but rather fulfils it and therein preserves it as a normative witness to Him. To say anything else would (i) deny that “the law and the prophets [i.e., the Old Testament] bear witness” to Jesus Christ (Romans 3:21) and to say instead that law and prophets contradict Jesus Christ (ii) posit two wills in God, as if God suffered from a Dissociative Identity Disorder (“multiple personality”.) (“Old” and “New” Covenants are the one covenant of God renewed.)

Concerning Moral Law

BU XIV: “We believe that the moral law of God, summarized in the Ten Commandments, testified to by the prophets and unfolded in the life and teachings of Jesus Christ, stands for ever in truth and equity, and is not made void by faith, but on the contrary is established thereby.”

BU VI: “We believe that God…gave to His Son a people, an innumerable multitude, chosen in Christ unto holiness, service and salvation.”

Comment: The moral law of God is not undermined by faith (i.e., salvation by faith includes obedience); on the contrary, faith upholds the law in that faith recognizes the rightful claim of God the “salvager” (saviour) upon those whom he has rescued.

With respect to “chosen in Christ unto holiness”, it should be noted that while holiness cannot be reduced to matters of sexual conduct, as a matter of fact virtually all discussions of holiness in the New Testament occur in a context of sexual conduct.

25Ars VI: “…no Christian whatsoever is free from the obedience of the commandments which are called moral.”

Comment: It should be noted that Wesley dreaded antinomianism (the notion that the moral law had been relaxed for Christians) as he dreaded little else. His denunciation of antinomianism and his caution to Methodists concerning it are found in his Works passim. One particular instance of his concern here is illustrated by his three sermons printed consecutively in his Fifty-two Standard Sermons (numbers 34,35, 36):

The Original, Nature, Properties, and Use of the Law,

The Law Established through Faith, I,

The Law Established through Faith, II.

Note his insistence in the lattermost tract, “`We establish the law’…when we so preach faith in Christ as not to supersede but produce holiness: to produce all manner of holiness, negative and positive, of the heart and of the life.”(p.38, Volume 2, Wesley’s Works.) It should be noted too that Wesley everywhere regarded “enthusiasm” (the elevation of experience above scripture) as the godless parent of its godless offspring, antinomianism. It is no surprise, then, to see him follow his three sermons on the Law of God with The Nature of Enthusiasm.

Conclusion

The Basis of Union (Twenty Articles) is entirely congruent with Wesley’s Twenty-Five Articles. The latter are a condensation and simplification of the Thirty-Nine Articles of the Church of England. In using the doctrinal basis of the Church of England Wesley sought (i) to bring to sharper focus the doctrinal core of Methodism, (ii) to demonstrate Methodism’s doctrinal continuity with the Church of England. Had Methodism been doctrinally dissonant with the Church of England Wesley would have had to conclude that Methodism was sectarian and schismatic; i.e., not Christian and therefore not part of the church of Jesus Christ. His Twenty-Five Articles attests Methodism’s catholicity. Wesley’s emphatic insistence (1767) must be heard and honoured: “But whatever doctrine is new must be wrong; for the old religion is the only true one; and no doctrine can be right unless it is the very same `which was from the beginning.'” (Wesley, Works, Vol. I, p.324; italics his throughout)

The Basis of Union (1925) is congruent with the theology of Wesley in all respects. There is nothing that he deemed essential to the catholic faith, nothing that he regarded as an emphasis characteristic of Methodism, that fails to be included in the Basis. Careful readers have noticed that Wesley’s Twenty-Five Articles contain no particular Methodist emphasis. This observation is correct. So eager was Wesley to avoid the slightest suspicion of heresy that his Twenty-five Articles set forth an understanding of the Christian faith that is evangelical, Protestant and catholic. The more specifically Methodist emphases were to be found in his occasional writings and his Sermons. It should be noted in this context that all of the particularly Methodist emphases are recognized in The UCC’s Basis of Union: e.g.,
– holiness: Christians are”…chosen in Christ unto holiness.” BU VI: the Holy Spirit dwells “…in every believer as the spirit of truth,of power, of holiness.” BU VIII
– the universality of the offer of salvation: God “…freely offers His all-sufficient salvation to all men.” BU VI (Many Presbyterians, for instance, maintained that God offered salvation to some only; namely, the elect.)
– assurance as a concomitant of faith and love for God as the essence of sanctification: “…full assurance of faith whereby the love of God is made perfect in us.” BU XII Historic Wesleyanism was not denied in any respect when the Methodist Church became one of the ingredients of The United Church of Canada.


Membership, Ministry and Human Sexuality:
A New Statement
of
The United Church of Canada
by the 32nd General Council

(Page 1, d) The document quotes approvingly Gift, Dilemma and Promise (30th General Council, 1984), and affirms a three-fold purpose of sexual intercourse while omitting any reference to procreation as one such purpose. In view of the extremely controversial document that preceded MMHS, Sexual Orientation, Lifestyles and Ministry, wherein a theological rationale was developed for homosexual liaisons (i.e., homosexual intercourse, where procreation is inherently impossible), the omission is very telling. According to the creation sagas in Genesis procreation is not the only purpose, or even the chief purpose, of intercourse between husband and wife (not between any man and any woman.) While the uniting of husband and wife is put forward as the chief purpose (therein overcoming “aloneness”), to omit any reference to procreation is (i) to deny the plain meaning of the scriptural text and the totality of the narrative, (ii) to imply that sexual activity can occur legitimately where procreation is inherently impossible, (iii) therein to lend to sexual activity that meaning which any societal context (the society as a whole or any sub-group within it) endorses.

From a biblical perspective, the promotion of marital intimacy and the engendering of children exhaust God’s purpose for intercourse. It should be noted that Jesus himself endorses this. Genital intimacy for any other reason is sin. The question can be asked, “If non-procreative sex within marriage is good in itself, then why is non-procreative sex between adults of the same gender also not good in itself?”, only if it is first denied that God has a purpose for sexual activity in creatures who are sexually differentiated by God’s ordination. (See below.) The special pleading of SOLM (which report was “received” while MMHS was “approved”) to the effect that scripture prohibits same-gender genital intimacy because Israel needed children to ensure the survival of the nation; this pleading remains unconvincing given (i) scripture’s abhorrence passim of same-gender genital intimacy (ii) scripture’s prohibition of bestiality, the indulgence of which would not yield nation-sustaining children.

It is to be noted too that nowhere does MMHS state (i) that marriage (and the faithfulness essential to it) is the commonest metaphor in scripture for faith (and the faithfulness to God essential to it), (ii) that the model for marital self-giving is the self-giving of Jesus Christ for his people. (Ephesians 5:21-33) The absence of a theological/Christological basis to the UCC’s understanding of marriage highlights the UCC’s variance with the understanding of the church catholic.

(Page 1, f) “We recognize the commitment that is present in many relationships other than Christian marriage….” The subtext of this statement is to be found in SOLM, where it was argued that the intensity of the commitment legitimated assorted relationships. Intensity, however, does not overturn the law of God; there can be relationships of unspeakable intensity that are illicit nevertheless. (Many illicit relationships are possessed of such intensity, and for that reason are not readily relinquished.)

(Page 2, 8) “We confess our inability at this time, given our diversity in our understanding of the authority and interpretation of Scripture, to find consensus regarding a Christian understanding of human sexuality, including homosexuality.” “Confess” is used ecclesiastically of (i) confession of the faith, (ii) confession of sin. It may be acknowledged that someone is unable to find consensus, but it cannot properly be said to be confessed, for (i) such inability is not an item of the faith, (ii) such inability as such is not sin, finitude or creatureliness not being sin. Furthermore, while The UCC may lack consensus concerning homosexuality, the church catholic manifests no such lack. In addition, scripture is unambiguous in its condemnation of homosexual behaviour. The reference to “our inability at this time, given our diversity in our understanding of the authority and interpretation of scripture” is in fact a blatant denial of the authority of scripture. Nowhere is scripture vague or ambivalent concerning the sin of homosexual behaviour.

(Page 2, 1) “We confess that God is the Creator of the earth and all that is, including humanity in all its diversity.” God is not the Creator of all that is; sin and evil “are”, yet God is not their Creator. (At present they contradict God; he opposes them and ultimately will not tolerate them.) God is not the Creator of every aspect of humanity’s diversity. In fact God is the Creator of but one: gender specificity. All of the distinctions that differentiate people (poverty and wealth, learning and ignorance, deprivation and privilege) are products of the Fall, not gifts of the Creator. They can be overcome and are mandated to be overcome: by means of the redistribution of income (Year of Jubilee, Lev. 25), the prohibition concerning interest on a loan advanced for life’s necessities, the learned instructing the ignorant. The diversity of language, for instance, is the result of God’s judgement (Genesis 12). The one “diversity” that is not the result of sin/judgement but is rather built into the created order is therefore a diversity that cannot be transcended. Any attempt to transcend it is eo ipse sin. This diversity (male-female distinctiveness, specifically genital distinctiveness) is to be affirmed. Here The UCC has contradicted once again the faith of the church.

(Page 2, 10) “We agree that God’s intention for all human relationships is that they be faithful, responsible, just, loving, health-giving, healing and sustaining of community and self.” God’s first intention (and determinative intention) is that relationships be God-ordained; i.e, not inherently sinful, not a violation of the law of God. No relationship that upholds what God forbids and endorses what God deems illicit can ever be just or responsible. No Christian can exalt a relationship that God condemns; no Christian can pretend that it is loving or responsible to confirm someone else (or oneself) in sin. While “faithful” is mentioned first, it ought not to be thought that faithfulness within an adulterous relationship, for instance, exemplifies God’s intention in any respect. Sin can never be healthy. So far from sustaining the self, sin destroys it.

(Page 3, 1) “(Council declared) [T]hat all persons, regardless of their sexual orientation, who profess Jesus Christ and obedience to Him, are welcome to be or become full members of the Church.” In light of SOLM, “sexual orientation” undeniably includes “sexual activity”. (This equation was the occasion of the furore in The UCC in 1988). Unrepented and unrepudiated behaviour arising from sexual orientations other than heterosexual orientation expressed in the context of marriage is a contradiction of “profession” and a denial of “obedience.” (See Acts 15:20, I Cor. 6:9-11.) Discipleship does not accommodate illicit sexual behaviour.

(Page 3, 2b) “All Christian people are called to a lifestyle patterned on obedience to Jesus Christ.” Certainly obedience (an aspect of faith) is always obedience to the person of Jesus Christ, not conformity to a (non-person) text. At the same time, obedience to Jesus Christ always takes the form of obedience to the apostolic witness to him. When Jesus Christ commissions the missioners he states, “Whoever hears you, hears me.” (Luke 10:16) This must not be weakened to, “Whoever hears you also hears me” or “may hear me.” Clearly Jesus Christ cannot be collapsed into the apostles, cannot be reduced to those whom he calls and equips to testify to him. None the less, he is not heard (obeyed) apart from them. Our coming to hear, heed, love and obey the Lord always takes the form of hearing, heeding, loving and obeying the testimony of his witnesses. They are not to be equated with him. None the less, unless their testimony is acknowledged as authoritative (which testimony is now scripture), he cannot be obeyed. In disregarding scripture with respect to sexual conduct The UCC has denied the logic of “Whoever hears you [apostles], hears me.” In (i) ordaining self-admitted, practising homosexual persons, (ii) seeking to place such in pastoral charges, The UCC has contradicted its assertion purportedly extolling “a lifestyle patterned on obedience to Jesus Christ.”

It should be noted in this regard that John Wesley explicitly condemned homosexual behaviour in his longest tract, The Doctrine of Original Sin (1757). The “pederasty” of which he spoke includes homosexual sodomy between adult males as well, more specifically, that between adult and juvenile males. In his Notes on the New Testament (one of the standards of Methodism) Wesley comments on the reference to homosexual behaviour in Romans 1:26-27, “Receiving the just recompense of their error — Their idolatry, being punished with that unnatural lust, which was as horrible a dishonour to the body, as their idolatry was to God.” Concerning the “base fellows” of Judges 19:16-30, men who were bent on homosexual indulgence, Wesley, following the English text of the Authorized (King James) Version of the bible, speaks of “sons of belial”, and adds, “Children of the devil, wicked and licentious men.” With respect to Jude 7, “Even as Sodom and Gomorrah, and the cities about them, which in the same manner with these gave themselves over to fornication…” (“the surrounding cities, which likewise acted immorally and indulged in unnatural lust…” RSV), Wesley comments on “fornication”: “The word here means unnatural lusts: are set forth as an example, suffering the vengeance of eternal fire — That is, the vengeance which they suffered is an example or a type of eternal fire.” The passage from the “Holiness Code” of Leviticus (“You shall not lie with a male as with a woman; it is an abomination” — Lev. 18:22) Wesley addresses by referring the reader to his comments on Romans 1:26-27. He does as much with a similar passage in Lev. 20:13. He plainly thought that a point he had made unambivalently once he could make thereafter by referring the reader to it without the bother of rewriting it. Several points need to be made here:

(i) While Wesley says relatively little about homosexual behaviour, scripture as a whole says only enough to remind readers of what everyone is supposed to know: homosexual behaviour is an abomination to God and is to be shunned by men and women. (Jesus nowhere comments on spouse-abuse. No one would conclude, given the silence of Jesus on this matter, that he was in favour of it. Everything that Jesus says in the course of his earthly ministry militates against it. In other words, the explicit teaching of Jesus himself, together with his endorsement of the wisdom of Israel (he said he came not to abolish the law and the prophets [the Old Testament] but to fulfil them), provides the context that interprets not only what Jesus says but what he does not bother to mention in that it is indisputable. It cannot be imagined that in the primitive Christian communities a spouse-abuser could expect to be exonerated on the grounds that his Lord had not explicitly forbidden it.)

(ii) In Wesley’s era it would not be contested that homosexual behaviour was immoral, even perverse, falling outside what God pronounces “good”, and therefore to be eschewed.

(iii) Wesley’s civility and good taste (deemed desirable in an Oxford-educated, 18th century Anglican clergyman) would prevent him from amplifying a matter in which he knew everyone in the church catholic to agree with him in any case.

(iv) There is nothing in Wesley’s theology or hymns or correspondence that suggests he approved in the slightest or regarded as permissible same-gender genital contact.

(v) As someone ordained in the Church of England (and as someone whose Holy Orders were neither revoked nor surrendered), and as someone who always insisted that the theology, liturgy and governance of the Church of England were the finest to be found in Christendom, Wesley would unquestionably have rejected as a candidate for ordination or as a leader in local congregations anyone who engaged in homosexual behaviour.


The Authority and Interpretation of Scripture

(34th General Council, 1992)

This document fails utterly to acknowledge Jesus in conformity with the apostles’ confession of him: Lord, Saviour, Judge, Son of God, Incarnate Word, Messiah of Israel. “Jesus as mentor and friend”, something that could be predicated of anyone, is as much as the document will say. Since “Jesus is Lord” is the most elemental Christian confession, its omission is telling. The document nowhere speaks of the nature, uniqueness and significance of Jesus Christ. In what it says and in what it refuses to say the document is a stark violation of the whole of BU XII.

On p.3 the document states, “We have always sought to be deeply engaged with the realities of God’s world and the people and institutions in it.” From a biblical perspective world, people and institutions are not realities but actualities. As actualities they are concrete, not mythological or imaginary. Yet they are not reality, since reality, for prophet and apostle (i.e., according to scripture’s self-understanding)is the living, personal presence of God himself (or as the sixteenth century Reformers put it, the effectual presence of Jesus Christ.) If anything besides God is described as real, then God has to be fitted to this reality, accommodated to it — and this is a tacit denial of the reality of God. To speak of world, people and institutions as possessing reality (rather than actuality) is to acknowledge them as revelatory. Undoubtedly the document wants to do so (as is evidenced by the jejune comment, “Jesus is mentor and friend”); i.e., the document tacitly affirms that world, people and institutions bespeak God in a way that Jesus Christ does not. Here the document violates BU I and II.

On p.3 the document presupposes what scripture everywhere denies: the capacity of humankind to ask the right questions concerning God and humankind. Unquestionably humankind asks questions of scripture. Scripture itself, however, discounts all such interrogating, and contradicts human presumption and pretence by posing its own questions. The logic of scripture is exemplified by the questions scripture puts to humankind as through it God interrogates humankind, thus exposing the falsehood and illusion of the latter’s starting point. Briefly, scripture is the vehicle of God’s calling into question (disallowing) all such pseudo-questions and therein correcting them. It cannot be denied that as often as Jesus is asked a question, for instance, he refuses to answer it; instead he puts his question to the questioner. Humankind’s confidence in addressing its questions to scripture is (according to scripture) a groundless confidence. Such a confidence betrays a distorted (i.e., sin-warped) perspective of which the questioner remains unaware. Scripture everywhere indicates that humankind’s understanding with respect to God has been “darkened”, even darkened so as to have become “futile”. (Rom 1:21) Humankind’s questions about the substance of scripture (rather than the deployment of scientific tools of investigation) are in fact its disdain for God’s self-disclosure concerning God’s nature and purpose and provision. All such questions God disallows as God radically transfigures humankind’s questions by means of the questions God addresses to it. The questions humankind brings to scripture may be humanly or humanistically significant; they are not, however, the normative context or interpretative key to scripture. The latter is God’s ongoing contending with all that opposes him, that spiritual conflict which seethes everywhere and which has victimized even the (self-)understanding that humankind brings to scripture.

On p.5 the document confuses authority with authoritarianism. The latter, foreign to scripture, is arbitrary claim or coercion or tyranny. In the “world-view” which the document prefers, “authority” is understood as “power with.” Scripture, however, insists that the authority of Jesus Christ is primary, unique, and never delegated or shared. His authority is never “power with” humankind. Since the authority of scripture arises from its service to Jesus Christ (“the sure witness of Christ” BU II), the authority of scripture can never be “power with”; i.e., the authority of scripture can never be the authority of “scripture-and-humankind.” The “world-view” that the document rejects (“power over”) is what the church catholic acknowledges in recognizing Jesus Christ as Lord. However, it must be recognized instantly that lordship in the sense of tyranny Jesus contrasts with his own lordship. Jesus Christ exercises his lordship by humbling himself, identifying himself with sinners (those meriting the judgement and condemnation of God), and giving himself up for humankind. Christ’s authority, while never delegated, shared or surrendered, is also never authoritarian, never arbitrary, never tyrannical. He is Lord but never by “lording it over” humankind. His authority, rather, is the legitimate claim upon humankind as the one who has been condemned “in our place”; his claim is the rightful claim of the salvager upon the salvaged. The document misunderstands the nature of Christ’s authority, and thereby misconstrues the consequent authority of scripture, and thereafter rejects the genuine authority of scripture. Herein it violates BU II formally and BU passim materially.

In the same vein, on p.7, the document’s utilization of traffic-officers as the illustration of that authority we recognize and assent to is not merely unhelpful but even misleading. Admittedly, the document is correct in seeing that it is the community that confers authority on traffic-officers. This is but to say that the community itself is the ultimate authority with respect to the regulating of traffic. But when the church catholic acknowledges scripture as authoritative it is not saying that the Christian community has conferred authority on scripture; it is not saying that the church is the ultimate authority for regulating the church’s faith and conduct. To say this would mean that the church is self-authoritative with respect to its knowledge of God; i.e., “God” is but a projection of the church. Herein the document violates all of BU XX.

There occurs a similar confusion amounting to a doctrinal inversion regarding the place of the church, the community of faith, in the economy of God’s revelation and the place of scripture within that economy. When scripture is said to be the foundational story for us (without any acknowledgement that what is foundational must also be paradigmatic, normative, lest the “superstructure” {i.e., denominational pronouncements} come to contradict the “foundation”), which story is “hallowed by the continual use of the ongoing community (p.9), it is therein asserted that the community renders scripture holy (hallowed.) Scripture is holy, rather, in that it uniquely attests the incursion and ongoing activity of the Holy One of Israel in the person of his Son. Similar confusion is evident again in the assertion,”God’s historic self-revelation in Jesus Christ is crucial in establishing what has legitimate authority in Christian community.” (p.10) Throughout history, however, the church has confessed not that Jesus Christ is crucial for establishing this or that as having legitimate authority for the church, but rather that Jesus Christ is the authority for faith since he is the church’s sole sovereign. In other words, “God’s historic self-revelation in Jesus Christ” can never be “crucial” in establishing the lordship (authority) of something other than the Lord. Furthermore, what is granted with “God’s historic self-revelation in Christ” is taken back on the same page (10) with “interactive sense of authority — scripture as power with us.” “Scripture as power with us” does not reflect the nature of Christ’s authority, for the Incarnate One is never “lord with us.”

On p.8 the document commits egregious errors in its reading of history. The theology of John Wesley is denied concerning the normativity of scripture. The document speaks of “at least four sources of Christian faith — heritage, understanding, experience and the Bible.” (p.8) Under “understanding” it is said that “the work of biblical scholars and reflections of members of the community” are “methods of understanding” that are “seen as more consistent with the Methodist and Reformed traditions….”(p.10) This is patently false. Both the Reformed tradition (Calvin) and Wesley speak of scripture as “the oracles of God.” Both Reformed and Methodist traditions acknowledge scripture as authoritative precisely because it uniquely attests the One in whom “the fulness of deity dwells bodily.” (Col. 2:9)

False too is the document’s discussion of Wesley’s notion of “experience.” It states that Wesley’s “experience” includes the notion that “part of the authority of scripture is found in its `givenness’ — the fact that the story has been passed down from generation to generation.” (p.11) For Wesley, “experience” was two-fold: (i) the private confirmation of believers’ faith in the gospel and their inclusion in God’s salvation, relieving doubt and anxiety concerning their favour with God and future blessedness, (ii) the public signs of the gospel’s efficacy: by it the drunkard is rendered sober, the wife-beater kind, the gambler compulsion-free, the indolent industrious. The document states that according to Wesley the trans-generational transmission of the church’s story lends scripture partial authority. First, the church catholic does not recognize partial authority concerning scripture; secondly, what is attributed to Wesley he explicitly denies; thirdly, no support is adduced for the (illogical) assertion that mere transmission constitutes even part of scripture’s authority. Wesley abhors any suggestion that human experience is the measure of scripture. While he undoubtedly emphasized the experience of salvation (rather than the bare notion of it) in the course of the revival, he also cautioned Methodists against relying on that experience rather than on scripture. They were “to be tried by a farther rule, to be brought to the only certain test, `the law and the testimony'” — i.e., scripture (Wesley, Works , Vol. XIX, p.73)) Any elevation of experience above scripture constituted one an “enthusiast”, and enthusiasm, he does not hesitate to say, gives rise to “wild, ranting antinomians.” (Wesley, Works, Vol I, p.324) Unnormed experience was “the mere, empty dreams of an heated imagination.” (Wesley, Works, XIX, p.296) The document is illogical in its juxtaposing “God’s historic self-revelation in Jesus Christ is crucial for establishing what has legitimate authority in Christian community” (p.10) with “part of the authority of scripture is found in its relevance to our experience.” (p.11) How is Jesus Christ related to that human experience which is said to confer (part-)authority upon scripture?

Confusion and contradiction abound in the section, CONVICTIONS. (pp.39-42) Six affirmations are emphasized in bold-faced type; e.g., God calls us to engage the bible as a foundational authority as we seek to live the Christian life. Each of the six begins, “God calls us to engage the Bible….” But how do we know that God calls us to do this, since the document nowhere relates scripture to a doctrine of the knowledge of God? (Here its departure from Wesley and the BU is obvious.) Now we are told that God calls us to engage the bible as a foundational authority. Before it was the foundational authority. Plainly other “foundational” authorities are to be accommodated. The document states that “the Bible continues to be the predominant witness to belief in God’s liberating and transforming activity.” But the church catholic acknowledges scripture to be normative, not merely predominant. Furthermore, the apostolic testimony attests in the first instance not belief in God’s activity but the activity of God himself. In the first instance scripture attests God’s self-disclosure and only in the second instance a human response thereto. The contradiction of the Basis of Union and of the Twenty-Five Articles is glaring in the document’s placing “God calls us to engage the Bible as a church seeking God’s community with all God’s people” ahead of “God calls us to engage the Bible to experience the liberating and transforming Word of God.” (p.40) The document fails even to reflect familiarity with the text of scripture in its assertion, “legitimate authority in every case enhances community”; after all, when Jesus Christ acted in the course of his earthly ministry, John indicates repeatedly that division ensued. (E.g., John 9:16)

It is obvious that naturalism is the presupposition of the document: that is, that human reason, assessing scripture, can discriminate between wheat and chaff, between what must be heard and heeded and what not. There is no recognition that human reason, with respect to knowledge of God, has been impaired by the Fall and now cannot, of itself, yield knowledge of God. (Wesley insisted that no reasoning about God provided acquaintance with God. The Doctrine of Original Sin, 293) There is no recognition that revelation (which is never merely ideational but is rather the redemptive/restorative action of God upon us as God includes us in his self-knowing) is necessary if reason is to regain reason’s integrity; no acknowledgement of Wesley’s tirelessly quoted text, “…that holiness without which no one will see the Lord.” (Heb. 12:14) Not confused but problematic nonetheless are such statements as “Transformation is the activity of divine grace with us that changes individuals….For Christians these activities are uniquely personified in Jesus of Nazareth.” (p.40) What did Jesus Christ change from? change into? The addition of “For Christians” denies the truth-claim of the gospel. Moreover, Christians confess Jesus to personify nothing but rather to be the Word Incarnate. Despite much talk about transformation, there is no mention at all of transformation concerning holiness. Here alone the document fails utterly to reflect the spirit of Wesley.

Wesley’s laconic comment must be heard: “I allow no other rule, whether of faith or practice, than the Holy Scriptures.” (Wesley, Works, Vol. XIX, p.73)


Voices United
The Hymn and Worship Book of The United Church of Canada

It should be noted that for John Wesley, hymns were the vehicle for acquainting people with the theology of Methodism. Methodists, then, do not regard a hymn book as a collection of songs; it is rather that which delivers the theology of the denomination, acquaints people with it and enables them to absorb it. Treachery in a hymnbook, then, is never merely or even primarily a matter of music; it fosters unbelief in those who are victimized by it, putting their eternal wellbeing at risk.

It should be noted additionally that Voices United is subtitled the “worship book” of the denomination. Lex orandi lex credendi is a truth that has reconfirmed itself in every era: what is prayed (or sung) is what is actually believed.

Anthropologists are aware that whenever a goddess has been worshipped as the arch-deity, wherever “Mother-god” has been exalted, one outcome has always been prostitution and widespread sexual promiscuity. Israel knew its own mind in refusing to call God “Mother” and in refusing to speak of the deity as “goddess.”

Throughout history goddess-worship (Mother-god-worship) has been associated with the worship of fertility of all kinds: agricultural, animal, human. A key element in such worship, part of the chain of events, has been “sympathic magic.” Sympathic magic means that when humans are sexually active the god and goddess are too. The sexual activity of god and goddess in turn ensures the fertility of animals and crops.

In calling God “Father” Israel was not ascribing gender-specificity to God. In insisting on “Father”, however, Israel was knowingly refusing to call God “mother”; Israel was deliberately repudiating everything that the surrounding fertility cults associated with female deities. Repudiated together were the notion that the deity is sexually active, the notion that human sexual activity is sympathically magical, the notion that the entire enterprise is sacramentally abetted by sacral prostitution, the notion that the concomitant promiscuity has any place in God’s economy.

Israel did occasionally use female imagery to describe God. In scripture God is said to be like a mother or nurse or even a she-bear not to be trifled with. But while God is said to be like a mother, God is never said to be mother, never called “mother.”

Voices United disregards the aforementioned and names God “mother” and “goddess” in six hymns and three prayers. Two of the prayers name God “Father and Mother” (as in the rewritten prayer of Jesus, “Our Father and Mother….”) This notion dovetails with the myths of Canaan and the Greek myth of Aphrodite where sexual intercourse among the deities creates the universe. (In the creation stories of scripture there is no suggestion anywhere that the universe came into being as the result of sexual activity among the deities.) It also supports the old notion that when a worshipper is sexually joined to a religious prostitute, worshipper and prostitute themselves become the god and goddess. In brief, to speak of “Our Father and Mother” transports the church into everything that Israel’s prophets fended off on account of the character of Israel’s God. Hymn #280 exclaims, “Mother and God, to you we sing; wide is your womb, warm is your wing.” (It should be noted that when God is called “Father” there is no reference at all to male reproductive organs.) In this regard the hymnbook is a sustained denial of the holiness of God.

Voices United denies the transcendence of God, the biblical conviction that God is radically different from his creation, radically other than his creatures. Scripture never compromises this distinction. While God’s creation is good (at least as it comes from God’s hand, even though it is now riddled with sin and evil) it is never God. The creation is never to be worshipped; idolatry is horrific to the people of God. Human beings are summoned to know God; they are never summoned to be God. (The temptation to be God, to be our own Judge and Saviour, is the arch-temptation.) Any suggestion that humankind can render itself divine (as with sacral prostitution) is a denial of God’s transcendence. The old hymn known as “The Doxology” (“Praise God from whom all blessings flow/ Praise him all creatures here below”) reflects God’s transcendence. In Voices United, however, “The Doxology” has been altered to “Praise God from whom all blessings flow/Praise him all creatures high and low.” “All creatures here below” affirms the truth that God transcends us; “all creatures high and low” denies it.

The loss of God’s transcendence is reflected in the psalm selections of Voices United. Of the 141 psalm selections in the book, only nine retain the name LORD. (When LORD is spelled with every letter capitalized, it translates the Hebrew word YAHWEH, “God”.) Voices United has virtually eliminated “LORD” from the Christian vocabulary. According to the hymnbook committee it has done so because “LORD” is hierarchical and therefore oppressive. Unquestionably “LORD” is hierarchical; God is “high and lifted up”, transcends us infinitely. But so far from rendering him oppressive (see earlier note on scripture where the humility, even humiliation, of “hierarchy” is discussed) God’s transcendence is the condition of his being able to bestow mercy upon us. Only if God is free from us is he free to act for us. It should be noted that the loss of God’s transcendence condemns humankind to hopelessness. The God who is unable to judge us is eo ipse unable to save us. Only the “hierarchical” God can finally be for us. The God who isn’t LORD has been handcuffed; i.e., not God at all. (The “God” espoused by the hymnbook violates the Basis of Union at all points.)

Voices United undervalues the doctrine of the Trinity, the elemental truth of the Christian faith. God is Father, Son and Holy Spirit. In The Hymnbook (1971) the Trinity is referred to in over 50 hymns out of 506. In Voices United the Trinity is referred to twice only out of 719 hymns. The Trinity has virtually disappeared. (If God cannot be called “Father”, plainly God will not be known as “Father, Son and Holy Spirit.”) Overlooked in this undervaluation is the fact that the question, “Who is God?” is a question scripture never answers directly. In “replying” scripture directs us to two other questions: “What does God do?” and “What does God effect?” The former question refers us to God’s activity on our behalf; the latter, to God’s activity within us. In acting for us God incarnates himself in Jesus of Nazareth. He redeems his creation in the death of Jesus, restoring its access to him. He raises Jesus from the dead, vindicating Jesus and declaring him to be Messiah and Lord. In acting within us God visits us with his Spirit and seals within us all that he has done outside us, for us. He steals over our spiritual inertia and quickens faith. He forgives the sin in us that he had already absorbed for us on the cross. He brings us to submit to the sovereignty of the One whose sovereignty he had declared by raising him from the dead. What God does for us in the Son is known as Christology. What God does within us through the Spirit is known as pneumatology. Christology and pneumatology together add up to theology. God is Father, Son and Holy Spirit.

In place of the Trinity Voices United speaks of “Creator, Redeemer, Sustainer.” The two expressions are not equivalent. “Father, Son and Holy Spirit” speaks of God’s being, who God is in himself eternally, as well as of God’s activity, what he does for us and in us in time. “Creator, Redeemer, Sustainer”, on the other hand, speaks only of God’s function, God’s relation to the world in time. The doctrine of the Trinity is essential in preserving the truth that what God is for us and in us in time he is in himself eternally; conversely, what he is in himself eternally he is for us and in us in time. To abandon the doctrine of the Trinity is to violate BU I, II, VI, VII, VIII, XVI, XVII.

Voices United denies the biblical conviction that someone’s name bespeaks that person’s nature. A change of name always reflects a change of nature. To change the name of God from “Father, Son, Spirit” to anything is to disavow the nature of the true God and to pursue a false god.

Voices United disregards the unalterable jealousy of God. When scripture speaks of God as jealous it does not mean that God is insecure and needs to be flattered, nor that God craves what someone else possesses just because God lacks it. To say that God is jealous, rather, is to say that God insists on our undivided love and loyalty, and does so for two reasons: (i) since God alone is God, he alone is to be worshipped and obeyed, (ii) since we can find our wholeness in him alone, we are to seek it nowhere else. In other words, God cares too much for us to allow us to fragment ourselves. Exclusivity is of the essence of faith, worship and wholeness as incontrovertibly as it is of the essence of marriage. Voices United contradicts the characteristic logic of the biblical revelation of God.


Mending the World
An Ecumenical Vision for Healing and Reconciliation

This document was “affirmed” at the 36th General Council, 1997. It announces its agenda forthrightly on page 1: “We hold the conviction that the world is at the centre of God’s concern.” Nowhere, however, does “world” have the meaning it has in John’s gospel: the sum total of disobedient, rebellious men and women resolute in their defiance of God. While MW speaks of “God…who loves the world”, therein obviously borrowing from John 3:16, it does not go on to quote or allude to the remainder of the well-known verse: “…that whoever believes in him [i.e., the `only Son’ that God’s love `gave’] should not perish but have eternal life.” (p.3) Instead, because God loves the world (“world” understood as per MW but never explicitly defined) and works for its mending, God “calls the church to make this work its first priority.”

The section, “An Affirmation”, amounts to an inversion of “the faith which was once for all delivered to the saints.” (Jude 3) In this document the six paragraphs beginning, “We believe” displace Jesus Christ as the author and object of faith and substitute the church’s adoption of an agenda of social/political/economic transmutation, many items of which are highly debatable. Concerning the lattermost point, for instance, MW states, “We believe that God calls the Church…to discern and celebrate God’s Spirit in people of other religions and ideologies.” (p.4) The earliest church regarded Jesus Christ as the unique bearer and bestower of the Spirit. Scripture simply does not predicate “Spirit” of other religions. (Prophet and apostle do not thereby imply that God has abandoned people of other religions, but it is to say that “Spirit” has a precise content, which content — if MW is aware of it at all — has been illegitimately transferred where prophet and apostle do not speak of “Spirit.”) As for “ideologies”, ideology, according to contemporary understanding, is not merely a system of values and concepts that are deployed as tools for effecting an all-encompassing societal end, but rather (as the French Enlightenment thinkers of the 18th century understood the word they had invented) a system that legitimized any and every means to such an end. “Spirit” and social engineering are presuppositionally disparate.

In the same section MW states, “We believe God calls the Church”, and immediately refers to six tasks of the church, only to conclude with “[and] to trust in God.” (p.4) Readers cannot help contrasting the “ideology” here with Psalm 20:7 where the psalmist differentiates between those who “boast of” (i.e., trust in) chariots and horses with those who trust in God, concluding that the former will “collapse and fall.”

Puzzling throughout is MW’s assumption that Christians today are facing sheer novelty. Repeated references to religious pluralism, however, call to mind the fact that the people of God came to birth and thrived in the midst of such pluralism: Israel amidst Canaanite religions, the church amidst gnosticism, mystery religions, emperor-worship. In the same way MW emphasizes (by means of italics), “in the world in which we live, we are faced with urgent moral issues.” (p.7) No era of the church (or the world’s existence, for that matter) has ever lacked urgent moral issues!

Presupposed everywhere is a common understanding of key terms when in fact no common understanding can be assumed. When MW states that “the Church will often need to work with other communities of good will”, no definition of the latter term is offered. MW assumes that good will can be readily identified either in the church or in the world, when in fact no such identification is widespread. (And of course theologically informed readers of “good will” will recognize that throughout the history of Christian thought “good will” refers to that human will which has been freed from bondage and renewed by Jesus Christ so as to give it the freedom and the desire to will the godly.)

The ideological nature of MW is evident in the bold declaration, “We are called to set as priority for The United Church of Canada God’s work of earth-healing….” (p.8) “Earth-healing (throughout MW the term is freighted with a particular socio-political agenda) has never been the priority of the Christian and community and never will be, for Jesus Christ himself delineates the church.

The section, “Theological Foundations”, introduces itself by quoting the first two lines of The United Church’s “creed”:

“We are not alone; we live in God’s world

We believe in God, who has created and is creating…”

Needless to say, the “creed” is no creed at all, since it has failed to find ecumenical consensus (in the historic sense of “ecumenical”, meaning the church throughout the world.) Moreover, since a creed is the pithiest declaration of faith (compared to longer confessions and still-longer catechisms)

it is difficult to grasp how there came to exist a creed whose first sentence is, “We are not alone.” It is puzzling as to what faith is being confessed here.

The Christology sections of MW are as highly tendentious as they are heretical. MW speaks for the reader’s putative bewilderment with, “How do we get to Jesus?” — when, in the gospel of John, for instance, it is the function of the Holy Spirit to “floodlight” Jesus Christ. (John 15:26; 16:14) God’s Spirit overcomes any problem with accessing Jesus Christ. While MW states, with respect to Christology, “Jesus was fully human”, the most it will say of his deity is, “The tradition of the church affirms the deity of Christ.” While it says, “Jesus was a Jew”, it never says what scripture confesses: Jesus is the Messiah of Israel. While it acknowledges that “Jesus is the one affirmed as God’s child”, the statement means nothing in light of the denomination’s speaking of all men and women as “God’s children.” With respect to how God has reconciled the world, it avoids committing itself to the historic understanding of the cross and instead takes refuge in, “tradition responds by saying that Jesus died to save us from our sins.” (p.14) The section, “Jesus, representative of God”, exudes heresy. Jesus is not a representative or even the representative of God; Jesus, the apostles insist, is God: God-with-us, Emmanuel. The proffered rationale, “The nature of a representative is to face two ways — to be capable of mediating the concern of one party to the other, and vice versa”, is theologically incorrect. While in labour- negotiations, for instance, a mediator between two parties is neither, Jesus Christ as mediator is both: both God and human.

Shocking in its shallowness and illogical as well is the quotation from Dorothee Soelle, brought forward as a rationale for all of the foregoing: “We have to give up obedience and find solidarity….As Eckhardt says, we become quit of a God who commands and dominates.” (p.14) Christians are never released from obedience, since obedience is an aspect of faith! (Paul states “the obedience of faith” is the purpose of his apostleship! Rom. 1:5) Furthermore, the God who commands does not dominate: he submits himself to us and gives himself up for us. Overlooked completely is the logic of scripture at this point: invitation or permission is always the form of the divine command. This point is illustrated profoundly in “Come unto me…and I will give you rest.” (Matt. 11:28)

Questions are begged throughout MW. When it states approvingly the “pluralist” notion that “all authentic religions can mediate salvation”, no definition of “authentic” is offered. One is left guessing as to what inauthentic religion might be, and for whom it might be inauthentic, since its devotees would never pronounce it such. Admittedly, the next sentence speaks of “the life-transforming encounter by which we turn from life centred in the self to life centred in God.” But the “ideologies” embraced earlier in the document do not do this, qua ideology. Furthermore, in view of the errors in Christian theology throughout MW to this point, it cannot be assumed that “self” and “God” continue to have any meaning common to Christians. In the same vein reference is made to “lifting up the image of Christ as present in and to all of life” while there is no reference to lifting up Christ himself. (p.17) The same skew is seen in “as humans we are driven to give priority to ethics….” (p.19) The apostles do not; they give priority to Jesus Christ in the totality of his reality.

MW contradicts the theology of John Wesley at virtually every point. While Wesley would agree with MW’s approval of job-creating investment (p.20), Wesley’s motivation for doing so and his understanding of the place of gainful work (in a capitalist economy) within the kingdom are different. When MW states, “One of the criticisms levelled against Western Civilization is that we have put ourselves at the centre of things”, Wesley would agree only to stand amazed before a report that endorses a blatant anthropocentricity. Upon hearing “God calls the Church to make this work [earth-healing] its first priority” the tireless evangelist would shout, “No!” Any notion of “Spirit” other than that which is borne and bestowed by Jesus Christ Wesley would pronounce “enthusiast” and “antinomian”. The implicit denial of the incarnation Wesley denounced thoroughly in his sermon, “Catholic Spirit”, insisting he could never countenance any indifference concerning the foundation of Christian faith. Where MW is content to speak of “the image of Christ”, Wesley summarized his work repeatedly in four words: “I offered them Christ.” Upon reading, “The signs are clear that without a change of behaviour, humankind may not be long for this world”, Wesley would assume that God’s apocalyptic judgement had been pronounced against sin, the end-time disaster being not ecological pollution but the exhausting of God’s patience with human unbelief. At his most pointed Wesley would see MW as a whole as an illustration of the statement used as a rationale for “Our Ecumenical Journey”; namely, “Spiritual betrayal on the part of one of us affects the faith of all of us.” (p.7) Wesley would deem MW to be such a betrayal. Absent a forthright espousal of the incarnation, that Word-made-flesh which entails a new creation, Wesley would find MW’s reiteration of “new world” groundless.


Executive of General Council Response to Issues Raised
by the Interview of the Moderator,
the Rt. Reverend Bill Phipps, with the “Ottawa Citizen”

The correspondence directed to various persons and offices connected with the administration of The United Church of Canada resulted in a statement from the Executive of General Council that intended to identify the role of the moderator and to describe the manner in which The United Church theologizes.

The document herein referred to, in section 1, Continuity, maintains that “our membership in the World Council of Churches today links us to a fellowship of churches `which confess the Lord Jesus Christ as God and Saviour according to the Scriptures.'” While such a position has remained that of The United Church officially, in light of what has been analyzed to this point and detailed within this submission it can be said that The United Church of Canada does not “confess the Lord Jesus Christ as God and Saviour according to the Scriptures.” In other words, two contradictory principles are upheld at the same time. While the former is the stated theology of The United Church, the latter is its operative theology, and of course operative theology, per definitionem, is the ascendant ingredient in forming and informing the belief and conduct of its people. The next sentence in the same section states, “Above all, we trace our continuity in faith to the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament, whose witness is the ultimate standard for Christian faith and life.” While the denomination has never formally rescinded its subscription to scripture as unnormed norm, materially the denomination has done just this, as attested heretofore.

In section 3, Diversity, it is stated, “we do not believe that faithfulness consists in assenting to particular statements.” Category-confusion is evident here, for faithfulness never consists in such by definition; i.e., faithfulness is always fidelity to the person of the living God, not to a verbal description of God’s act and being. (In the same way faithfulness in marriage is loyalty to a person — the spouse — and not mental assent to propositions about marriage.) While faithfulness, then, pertains to a relationship and not to statements about the relationship (“doctrinal standards”), any refusal to assent to doctrinal standards renders the use of “faithfulness” inappropriate. (In the same way the refusal to voice and sign a marriage vow renders becoming married impossible, and therefore renders pointless any differentiation between assenting to vows and faithfulness to the person who would have been spouse.) While it is correct for the Executive of General Council Executive to say that faithfulness does not consist in assenting to particular statements, it means nothing in view of the fact that no one ever said it did; i.e., assenting to statements has never been sufficient for “faithfulness”, even as, however, such assent has always been necessary. It is this lattermost point that the document fails to grasp and reflect. While assenting to doctrinal standards and a living relationship with the living God are categorically distinct, they are none the less intrinsically related; the doctrine to which one assents cognitively and volitionally describes the God to whom one is related personally. To say anything else is to render “God” devoid of any content and to deprive doctrinal standards of any truth-claim.

The next sentence in Diversity is similarly problematic. It states, “Rarely, if ever, do we use doctrinal standards to exclude anyone from the circle of belonging.” It has to be admitted that “we” (i.e., The United Church) do this all the time. In the previous paragraph of Diversity it was stated without qualification that ordination and commissioning require that a candidate for same be in “essential agreement” with the Articles of the Basis of Union. In other words, if a candidate withholds agreement from the aforementioned doctrinal standards, ordination or commissioning cannot proceed. Plainly, then, doctrinal standards are used to exclude (i.e., are used as a test of admission), and are so used not “rarely” but in every request for ordination or commissioning. Furthermore, when The United Church speaks of doctrinal standards it means standards and not suggestions or possibilities. For otherwise the church would be left saying that ordination can be conferred on someone who espouses what contradicts the church’s raison d’etre, and even on someone who espouses what can only damage and threaten the church. If this in fact is the position at which The United Church has arrived, then its position must be tested by means of a remit.

Confusion is evident once more in the next sentence of Diversity: “Rather, we lift up Jesus Christ and his way….” To contrast “Jesus Christ and his way” with “doctrinal standards” is to say that a denomination’s doctrinal standards have no more than an accidental relationship to (no intrinsic connexion with) the unique status of Jesus. (“Christ” means “anointed one” and is fraught with a plethora of meanings reaching back into Israel’s centuries-long engagement with God.) It is also to say that a denomination’s doctrinal standards have no intrinsic connexion with discipleship (“the way”). If this is the case, then what can be meant by “lifting up Christ”? — and by “lifting up the way”? If the aforementioned contrast is allowed to stand, then the words “Jesus Christ” and “way” are utterly devoid of content (or at least utterly devoid of Christian content.)

When, in section 3, Diversity, it is stated, “our grasp of the truth of God is finite and fallible” (i.e., doctrinal formulation is provisional), the assertion is unexceptionable. However, to speak of “finite and fallible” in such a way as to keep open the possibility (even the necessity) of doctrinal reformulation is to invoke the Manual of The United Church wherein a remit is prescribed for any proposed doctrinal reformulation.

The document clearly assumes that “essential agreement” means “more-or-less agreement”; the kind of agreement needed to proceed with ordination or commissioning is approximate or “loosely interpreted.” However, the accepted meaning of “essential” is actually “indispensable” or “constituting the essence of a thing.” (See O.E.D.) “Essential agreement” does not mean “partial agreement.” Once again, since “essential” means “indispensable”, then non-compliance with “essential agreement with the Basis of Union” can only mean that doctrinal standards must exclude “from the circle of belonging.” And once again, if “essential agreement” has in fact come to be understood as “partial agreement”, then the doctrinal standards are no longer the standards of the denomination, and a remit must be deployed.

In summary, the Response of the Executive of General Council to issues raised by Rev. Phipps’s interview with the Ottawa Citizen reflects considerable confusion and inconsistency in the role of doctrine within The United Church of Canada.


January 28, 1998
Response of the Executive of General Council
K. Virginia Coleman, General Secretary
Anderson Appeal

Having scrutinized the aforementioned document I must state my disagreement with K. Virginia Coleman on several matters. She writes, “Nowhere do I find an indication that the Doctrinal statements contained in the Basis of Union are the only place where the doctrine of the (sic) United Church is to be held, nor that the Articles of Faith are the only statements of doctrine which the United Church is permitted to have.” (sect. 2, underlining hers) Her statement confuses doctrine and theology (see pp. 1-2 of my submission). Moreover, “Articles” has a peculiar force for at least those members of The United Church who were Methodists prior to the union of 1925. “Articles” has a weight and normativity not applicable to subsequent theological assertions. When KVC speaks of “subsequent statements of doctrine” she appears to speak inconsistently (albeit unknowingly, perhaps), for if doctrine is stipulated subsequently then according to the Manual a remit is unquestionably necessary;if such subsequent theological statements are not doctrine, then they have no standing within The United Church. KVC has not indicated which position she wishes to adopt.

In section 2 of her missive KVC quotes the Manual, reminding readers that the Twenty Articles are a “brief summary” of our common faith. (underlining hers) KVC then opines, “there is nothing in the polity of the United Church which prevents further expressions of our doctrine and faith.” Confusion arises here once more, for “further expressions of doctrine” and “further expressions of faith” are not categorically similar. For one could exercise faith in a matter consonant with the truth of Jesus Christ (and therefore such faith would be genuine faith) when the same matter might not be included in the doctrine of a denomination.

In section 5 KVC asserts that since the Twenty Articles merely summarize the agreements of 1925, “The General Council is empowered to make statements which expand these summaries but do not contradict the Articles or the Holy Scriptures.” Even if it is granted that the Twenty Articles are summaries only, they are normative summaries and therefore are not to be contradicted by subsequent doctrinal developments. In fact several recent (post-1988) positions adopted by The United Church do contradict the aforesaid summaries. Documents enshrining matters related to homosexuality, for instance, contradict the consistent teaching of the Holy Scriptures forbidding homosexual behaviour. In the same way the coherent testimony of scripture concerning itself lends no support to the view of scripture advanced in Authority and Interpretation of Scripture (1992).

KVC (sect. 5) insists that documents of 1968, 1978 and 1992 “are all in essential agreement with the Doctrine section of the Basis of Union.” Authority and Interpretation of Scripture, to cite only one, manifestly is not in essential agreement. KVC’s reiteration that all “further expressions” of doctrine (setting aside for now the fittingness of the word “doctrine”) does not spare her the obligation to demonstrate the point she is advancing, particularly in view of the widespread conviction throughout the denomination that such “further expressions” have not been in essential agreement.

In summary KVC has blurred crucial matters that must be carefully distinguished. At several places her argument is frequently not cogent, and her conclusions (e.g., with respect to the doctrinal force of United Church papers and positions even as it is denied that remits are necessary) are incorrect.

CONCLUSION

On the basis of my having perused both the Twenty-Five Articles of the Methodist Church (which articles were written by the late Reverend Mr. John Wesley) and the many documents The United Church of Canada has issued (the content of which documents became positions the denomination espoused as policy), it is my opinion that The United Church of Canada has, in its articulation of its formal theology and its fostering of its day-to-day operative theology, contravened the aforementioned Articles. Such infringement has occurred not once but many times, and not witlessly by inadvertence (as might be the case with a denomination that drifted doctrinally on account of theological naiveness); such infringement has occurred, rather, as successive positions and policies have been adopted intentionally.

It is my opinion that neither in its formal theology nor in its informal theology can The United Church of Canada be said to be congruent with the doctrine of the Twenty-Five Articles of the late Reverend Mr. John Wesley. Any one of these documents published by The United Church standing alone is directly contrary to John Wesley’s theology and doctrinal statements as they are reflected in the Twenty-Five Articles. The documents on sexuality cannot be reconciled and would be rejected outright by Wesley. The New Creed and the amendments to the Hymn Book “Voices United” are non-Methodist. The authority of Scripture is totally offensive to Wesley’s Twenty-Five Articles and Mending the World violates the principal centrepiece of the Christian faith and therefore of Methodism namely the uniqueness of Jesus Christ. Finally, the whole exchange with the moderator of The United Church and the Executive of General Council brings into focus the continuing violation of the Twenty-Five Articles of faith down to the present day. The United Church in its interpretation of its own doctrinal statements is in conflict with the same Twenty-Five Articles.

Rev. Victor Shepherd, B.A., B.D., M.A., Th.D., S.T.D.

Witnesses to the Word

Fifty Profiles of Faithful Servants
Victor A. Shepherd
Clements Publishing Format: Softcover
ISBN: 189466700X

There is no better way to escape the prejudices and blindspots of the church today than to study the lives of faithful Christians who have gone before us. In Witnesses to the Word, Victor Shepherd introduces fifty faithful servants of Jesus Christ. Some, like Dietrich Bonhoeffer—executed by Adolf Hitler—have given up their very lives for the sake of the gospel. Others such as C. S. Lewis and Soren Kierkegaard have laboured for the sake of the gospel in the academic, political and literary world. Still others such as St. Francis of Assisi have much to teach us what it means to renounce our wealth and serve the poor.

REVIEW “As you get a glimpse of these real people living out their faith, you will thank God for Victor Shepherd and the years of work and prayer that make possible this valuable resource. I gladly commend it to growing Christians everywhere.” Gary R. Walsh, President, Evangelical Fellowship of Canada

Available from:

Francis of Assisi

1184 – 1226

“Horse manure,” the little man snorted mischievously. “That’s all it is!”

No one doubts the value of horse manure. It is certainly more effective than chemical fertilizers. But what sane person hugs it to himself, spends his life amassing it, and glories in what he has managed to hoard? “Horse manure” summed up Francis’s attitude to money.

Yet we must not think Francis a sour-faced ascetic. On the contrary, few people have radiated greater joy, for few people have found greater pleasure in the riches of God’s creation. The birds and the animals, the trees and flowers, the sunshine – even the pleasure of falling contentedly asleep from day’s end tiredness – all these to him were tokens of the love God floods upon people without distinction.

At the same time Francis was not the nature-mystic of poplar exaggeration. He was an evangelist. He lived only to declare and exemplify the good news of God’s mercy and patience in Jesus Christ. Everything about him served this calling. His plain dress, sparse diet and transparent simplicity did not, in his view, point to the heroism of extraordinary self-renunciation, but rather to the common sense of the ordinary person who knows that a suit of armour doesn’t help a swimmer, nor alligator shoes a mountain-climber.

Francis Bernardone was born in the Italian city of Assisi. His father was a prosperous clothing merchant who fostered in his son an appreciation for French literature, music and theatre. Francis became the fashion-piece of Assisi, and the acclaimed leader of the wealthy young aristocrats. At parties he was given the title “master of revels”; he was the party-animator who could be counted on to liven things up if the carousing was in danger of losing steam. Snobbish beyond imagining, Francis disdained anyone he deemed his social inferior, and singled out lepers as especially contemptible. He fancied himself becoming a French poet or a decorated soldier.

Having had a vision of two swords forming a cross, Francis zealously pursued military training, boasting he would one day be honoured as a prince. Alas, his health proved far too fragile in the face of the rigours of soldiering, and he returned from the military campaign humiliated. Plainly he had misinterpreted the vision.

Crushed, Francis began to pray in a dilapidated church. Soon he had another vision, this one accompanied by the words, “Restore my Church.” In order to refurbish the run-down building he naively began selling off his father’s cloth. His father had him jailed as a thief. Ordered by the court to make restitution, he reacted in a manner as unselfconscious as it was dramatic; he stripped off his clothes, piled them on the floor, placed his money on top, and announced to his father that from that moment on God alone would be addressed “Father.”

Together with the “friars minor” he attracted to himself, Francis became “God’s troubadour.” Troubadours were a school of poets from the south of France who wrote and sang loftily and light-heartedly of lady-love. They good-naturedly exposed materialistic grasping as unworthy – even impossible – of those who are intoxicated with the one they love.

Francis loved God. He adored the one who had rescued him from flashy frivolity. He came to cherish his neighbor, particularly the suffering neighbor – even, now, the leper. Through his work on behalf of the needy, the suffering, the victimized, the incurably ill, it was said o him that he did what no social welfare scheme, however necessary and effective, could ever do: he gave broken people back their self-respect.

Reading scripture through eyes unaffected by hoarding, Francis could hear that aspect of the Word to which our acquisitive modern age remains deaf. So far from trying to dodge or dilute the Master’s teaching, he welcomed it as truth that liberates its hearers and renders them citizens of a new country. “No one can serve two master,” Jesus had said, “for either you are mastered by God or you are mastered by money” (Matt.6:24).

Rejoicing in the company of his Lord, and finding his security there, he throbbed with the conviction o the first Christians: “You joyfully accepted the plundering of your property, since you knew that you yourselves had a better possession and an abiding one” (Heb.10:34). Attuned to the itinerant Nazarene evangelist himself, Francis knew that the New Testament consistently points to money as the greatest spiritual threat of all. (In the first three gospels one verse in ten has to do with money; in Luke one in eight; in the Epistle of James, one in five.)

Yet in all this, his calling in the end was not to poverty but to penitence, for from penitence came forgiveness, joy and reconciliation. He knew that the gospel can and will melt the sin-hardened heart, satisfy the nameless longing, cheer the dispirited, and crumble the walls of hostility. He knew, in a word, that the gospel will brighten everything through the glow of those who know themselves welcomed home. He possessed few of this world’s goods only because he wanted to testify to his being possessed by the gospel alone.

In 1225 Francis went blind. A white-hot iron was applied to his face from jaw to eyebrow in order to “open the veins” and restore sight. The other friars fled the room, unable to endure the horror. Not surprisingly, within a few months Francis was mortally ill. He wanted no shrine in his honour, no fuss made of him as though he had done something extraordinary. Gathering this friars around him, he undressed. Then he lowered himself upon the bare earth. “As soon as my spirit has left my body,” he instructed them, “speak of me only for as long as it would take a man to walk a mile.” For twenty minutes, then, his friends did nothing except recall the witness of him, who, like so many other noble Christians, is now buried we know not where, and whose work in the Lord is the only monument they shall ever need.

Mother Julian of Norwich

1342-1416

Agnostics and atheists frequently announce that the world’s pain and distress loom so large as to contradict God and render faith in him impossible. They seem unaware that many whose lives unfold amidst unspeakable suffering nevertheless exemplify a throbbing faith and a vivid apprehension of God that not only attests the possibility of faith but even renders God undeniable. Julian’s book, Revelations of Divine Love, was the distillate of a divine visitation that occurred amidst horrific developments in the fourteenth century.

Edward III, the monarch who came to power in 1330 and reigned until Julian was 35, ascended the throne when his adulterous mother and her lover trashed his father. In 1334 Scotland and France ganged up on England and plunged the country into the Hundred Years’ War, searing everyone in the land for generations. Pestilence loomed in the midst of war as the Black Death, the plague that was to kill one-third of Europe, galloped everywhere. In 1351 a mutant strain of the scourge especially lethal to children scythed the population. As clergy ministered the comfort of the gospel to victims dying agonizingly, the clergy succumbed at even higher rates. The crop failures of 1348 and 1363 were climaxed by that of 1369, and this one in turn inflamed the Peasant Revolt of that year. In 1377 the church appeared less than “one” when rival claimants to the papacy headquartered in Rome (Urban VI) and Avignon (Clement). The former recruited Julian’s bishop, Despenser of Norwich, to lead armed forays against his Avignon counterpart. Militarily crushed, the bishop stumbled back to Norwich in disgrace. In it all Julian’s confidence in the gospel and her affirmation of “Holy Church” and her grasp of the meaning of her “revelations” remained resilient.

In 1373, at age 30, the cloistered nun had found herself “visited” by her Lord as she lay near death. Upon recovering she described in writing the vivid visions vouchsafed to her (the “short text.”) She refrained from speaking of them ( never mind preening herself on account of them), wisely knowing that the visitation was brief while the disclosure of its meaning was protracted. She pondered them for the next twenty years, steeping them in prayer, living the truth disclosed in them, awaiting further illumination from their author and object. In 1393 she wrote the “long text” (a book of 170 pages), elucidating their significance for her and readers that had been entrusted to her. (She knew that God intended others to profit from her experience and reflection, and for this reason had written in English rather than Latin.)

Like prophets and apostles of old, Julian knew that vividness alone is the measure of nothing. Who is possessed of greater vividness, after all, than the drug-intoxicated or the deranged? And yet like prophets and apostles, she knew that apart from our experience of our Lord doctrine is only a mental abstraction, scripture but a quarry whose nuggets are buried in tons of lifeless rock, and the church too often a principality that misrepresents the gospel and victimizes its members. While visions and auditions, raptures and ecstasies, consolations and desolations (the latter two being the feeling of God’s presence or absence) strike most Protestants as bizarre and therefore dismissible, the fact is that all of this is found in biblical personages. We need only think of David and his “Why dost thou hide thyself in times of trouble?” (Ps. 10:1) and “When the cares of my heart are many, thy consolations cheer my soul.” (Ps. 94:9) Like Paul before her, Julian never preached her experience; she declared only the gospel, the “word of the cross.” Still, again like Paul, without her experience she would never have proclaimed anything. In it all she insisted that God isn’t known as we wait for visions and ecstasies, but rather as we wait on God through relentless prayer and diligent study.

Consider the first revelation. “And immediately I saw the red blood trickle down from under the garland of thorns. I was overwhelmed with wonder that he, so holy and awesome, should be at home with the likes of me. I knew that in this revelation there was strength enough to enable me to withstand every spiritual temptation.” The sixteenth revelation pertains to those whom God’s grace has rendered a child of God: “What can give us more joy in God than to see that he has great joy in us, the pinnacle of his creation?” Like all the spiritually attuned, her sense of the encroachment of evil, together with its subtlety, cunning and consequences, was exquisite: “After this the devil came back again with his heat and stench. The smell was so vile and sickening and dreadful and oppressive that he kept me busy…and I scorned him.”

More exquisite still was her awareness that much delights God, especially the believer’s delight in God. (John Wesley, a direct descendant of Julian in the tradition of English spirituality, never wearied of saying that unbelievers forfeit the enjoyment of God.)

Julian never hesitate to speak of Jesus Christ as “our mother.” In this, however., she was not supporting the current feminisation of God. She knew that God is Father, Son, and Holy Spirit — eternally, and that this God dwells in Jesus of Nazareth. (Col. 2:9) In speaking of Christ as “our mother” Julian was merely likening the work of Christ to that of a mother. He gives birth to those who are “born again.” Like a mother, he suffers for them before, during and after “delivery.” He must patiently nourish, safeguard and instruct those who are born of him. In none, of this, however, was Julian anticipating the contemporary argument that God is “she.”

Julian lived in an era of atrocious, undeserved suffering as plague rampaged throughout Europe. In reflecting on human pain in the light of God’s truth and mercy, she proffered no “quick fix” or shallow legitimation. Instead she admitted that beyond the suffering that serves a cautionary or corrective purpose there is colossal suffering that appears random and arbitrary, pointless and inexplicable. At the same time she insisted that no future reward or blessing or delight at God’s hand, however protracted or intense, can ever compensate for such suffering so as to “outweigh” it. Rather, in God’s economy there will be reward or blessing that is seen to be intrinsic to our suffering and impossible without it; on the great Day our capacity for suffering will be seen to be essential to that human creature whom God has finally rendered “the apple of his eye” and who can now enjoy him forever.

Since Julian spoke the truth of the gospel she speaks to people of an era. Lest anyone think, however, that because she lived in the fourteenth century she knows nothing of the institutions and principalities that beset us, we should understand that the fourteenth century saw the invention of the clock (with huge private and public consequences for humankind), as well as the birth of the modern university, parliament, and the banking system.

Victor Shepherd

Jan Hus

1369-1415

Jan Hus was born of a peasant family in the Czech region of Husinec. A brilliant scholar, he was ordained after eleven years of intense intellectual work, and two years later was appointed to a preaching ministry in the Bethlehem Chapel. The chapel stood adjacent to the University of Prague, foreshadowing the relationship between church and university that would occur in city after city of the Reformation. (The University of Prague is the oldest German university, political boundaries changing frequently in central Europe as territorial wars surged and abated.) Czech nobles had built and maintained the chapel as a venue for redressing the lack of preaching in parish churches and for promoting vernacular sermons. A scholar/preacher always occupied the chapel’s pulpit — and always attracted the hierarchy’s suspicion on the grounds that such a priest couldn’t be controlled. Supported and protected by the nobility, however, preacher after preacher managed to survive both the hierarchy’s suspicion and its eagerness to dismantle the institution.

Hus distinguished himself through sermons that “notched up” a homiletical tradition already featuring gospel-suffusion and intellectual rigour. He preached twice each Sunday to a congregation of earnest, thoughtful Christians, virtually all of whom were nobles, the one group that would threaten, one hundred years later, both secular ruler and religious potentate in Germany. (Without the political support of the princes Luther’s theological revolution would have gone nowhere.) Soon Hus was appointed chaplain to the royal court, confessor to the queen, and rector (president) of the University of Prague.

Having learned of the work of Wyclif, the English proto-reformer soon to be known as “the morning star of the Reformation”, and having seen first-hand the corruption of the church, Hus announced relentlessly the need for a reform engendered by the substance and spirit of the gospel. The church’s hierarchy dispatched spies to monitor his pulpit pronouncements. Seeing through the disguise of a dissolute monk “planted” in the service, and aware that the man was interested in him only in order to betray him, Hus pointed out the man and exclaimed, “Monk, be sure not to miss the next sentence!”

The king (“Good Wenceslas” of Christmas carol fame) supported Hus. The archbishop did not, and immediately co-opted the king of Hungary who, like any ambitious person, was malleable in that he wanted to be emperor of the Holy Roman Empire. From the hierarchy the archbishop secured a two-fold mandate: Wyclif’s works were to be burned, and non-parish churches (e.g., Bethlehem Chapel) were to be shut down. Hus disregarded the order and continued to preach.

Hus catalysed the Czech nobles’ protest against the order at the same time that civil courts insisted the archbishop would have to reimburse the University of Prague for the Wyclif works he had had destroyed. The courts confiscated the archbishop’s property. Riots ensued.

Now Cardinal Colonna was appointed to handle the matter. He summoned Hus to Rome. When Hus refused to go, the cardinal excommunicated him and ordered his execution. Hus, supported by the people who had been commissioned to slay him, again continued to preach.

The church’s hierarchy, meanwhile, having declared war on Naples, needed vast revenues to fund the war effort. Indulgences were declared sold. When the indulgence-peddlers arrived in Prague they were greeted in much the same way they would be in Luther’s Wittenberg: a disputation was scheduled at the university. When the sale continued, riots broke out. Three pro-Hus students were beheaded, and then buried to public acclaim in the Bethlehem Chapel. The hierarchy countered by excommunicating Hus (for the second time.) The archbishop “interdicted” the city; that is, he deprived the people of al the spiritual resources of the church, a terrifying development in the middle ages. Hus was hidden for several years in the castles of noblemen (as Luther was to be after him.)

In October, 1414, the hierarchy convened a General Council in Constance, Switzerland, and guaranteed Hus a “safe conduct.” Trustingly, Hus went to Constance eager to refute the charge of heresy. There, however, he was convicted for theological positions that in fact he had never held (e.g., that eucharistic bread wasn’t the body of Christ.) Authorities arrested him, chained him in a dungeon, and interrogated him under torture for several months. Refusing to recant, Hus appealed to his conscience under the norm of scripture. Taken to the stake in July, 1415, he again refused to recant, declaring instead, “In the truth of the gospel which I have written, taught and preached, I will die today with gladness.”

Hus ought never to be forgotten. His preaching combined finely-wrought scholarship with zeal for the gospel. He reminds us that in the midst of pulpit shallowness and clergy fatuity lay people hunger for the Word of God. In an era when universities are prepared to sacrifice everything to “political correctness” Hus recalls a day when the university cherished intellectual rigour and theological profundity, even as the university recognized the cruciality of theology and provided the venue for debating what concerns the wellbeing of people above all else. His predicament highlights the unholy alliances between the church’s hierarchy and the secular powers as each uses the other opportunistically. He cues us yet again to the fact that the gospel will always mobilize faithful hearers against a specifically religious or churchly betrayal of the gospel. He embodies a truth cherished by early-day Christians that the living Lord again and again will “once more…shake not only the earth but also the heaven…in order that what cannot be shaken may remain.” (Hebrews 12: 26, 27) And for beleaguered people in mainline denominations today who feel helpless amidst the hierarchy’s treachery, he fortifies our resistance as he stands forth, like his risen Lord, as living proof that God keeps the promises he makes. For indisputably God vindicates his servants; vindicates them, acclaims them, and appoints them to judge not only the world but even angels. (1 Corinthians 6:2,3)

Perhaps Luther said it best: “The truth is, we [i.e., gospel-believers] are all Hussites.”

Victor Shepherd
June 2000

Martin Luther

1483 – 1546

In my opinion Isaac Watts is the finest English hymnwriter (although many would cast their vote for Charles Wesley), Thomas Crammer the best liturgist, William Tyndale the most perceptive Bible translator, High Latimer the finest preacher, and the Westminster Divines the ablest catechists. Imagine all of these gifted people gathered up into one individual. Luther! What it took a dozen Englishmen two hundred years to do Martin Luther did in twenty.

Born in Eisleben, Germany, in 1483, Luther quickly distinguished himself academically and appeared headed for a career in law. His family was shocked when he announced he was entering a monastery. As part of his preparation to become a monk he made a pilgrimage to Rome, walking all the was there and back! Returning to Germany he completed his studies for his doctoral degree and was hired as professor of theology at the University of Wittenberg.

Nevertheless he remained haunted by one mater for which his learning provided no help: how does a sinner get right with an all-holy God?

The abstract guessing-games of much medieval theology only increased his frustration. Luther sought the answer in the confessional. Time after time he confessed his sins until those hearing his confession grew weary. He was much too severe with himself, they thought – too much given to dwelling in minor matters, upsetting himself unnecessarily.

But, in fact Luther was not just worrying about trivial matters. And he was certainly not neurotic. He simply knew that God is not to be trifled with, that sin is undeniable and judgment inescapable. It was the spiritual director of the monastery, John Staupitz, who finally shed some light on Luther’s perplexity: “Look to the wounds of Christ,” Staupitz advised again and again, “for there you will find a full and sufficient pardon.”

And then it happened! While he was reading Paul’s Epistle to the Romans, he stumbled on a text which rang with the profoundest truth, and which continues to echo in the hearts of God’s people everywhere: “The just shall live by faith” (Rom. 1:17). Through his fine appreciation of Hebrew and Greek grammar, as well as his grasp of the gospel that Paul is describing, he caught the force of God’s “justice” or “righteousness” (both English words translate the same Greed word).

God’s righteousness, he discovered, is not courtroom-type justice which gives people exactly what they deserve (no comfort for troubled sinners here!). God’s righteousness, rather, means that God justifies (puts in the right with himself) those who cling in faith to Christ crucified, the provision God has made for us through his sheer mercy. “The just shall live by faith,” Luther realized, meant that when we abandon any pretense to self-justification before God on the grounds of self-righteousness, we become rightly related to God through simply trusting his provision for us and entrusting ourselves to him.

It was, and is, impossible to exaggerate the cruciality of this gospel-truth. It meant that as often as earnest people looked within themselves and stood aghast at the ravages of sin there, they also know themselves pardoned in the provision God had made for them in the cross. To say the same thing differently: Since faith, for Paul, was keeping company with Jesus Christ, as often as sinful people wondered about their status before God they now realize that when God looked upon them he saw them included in that Son with whom his is ever pleased. The relief was indescribable.

To know that the “just” (justified) live by faith, said Luther, is to be the freest person alive. In 1520 he wrote a delightful pamphlet, “On Christian Liberty.” In it he maintained that Christians are gloriously freed from their self-preoccupations. Christians do not live in themselves – they live in Christ, through faith, and in their neighbours, through love. Christians are taken out of themselves, directed toward their Lord and toward those whom their Lord has given them to serve. The result? Christians are free from anxious self-concern and free for self-forgetful service of their fellow-sufferers.

From 1521 until his death in 1546 a reward was promised anyone who slew Luther. He remained undeterred. He was asked where he would be if the worst happened – that is, if he and everything he stood for were trampled and destroyed. He reply? “I shall be then where I am now: in the hands of God.”

Victor Shepherd

Ulrich Zwingli

1484 — 1531

The most accomplished musician of the Reformation era, he trashed the grand organ in Zurich’s cathedral when he discovered that the music there was nothing more than “high-brow” entertainment devoid of gospel-significance. Superbly educated in Renaissance humanism (including the glories of fine art), he directed the demolition of priceless icons as soon as he saw that they were superstitiously venerated as magic. Sickened at the slaughter of Swiss youth in foreign wars, he helped mobilize military forces in defense of his native land and perished in battle himself.

Zwingli was born on New Year’s Day, 1484, seven weeks after Luther. University studies at Berne and Basel equipped him with the “new learning” then capturing younger scholars throughout Europe. When Erasmus, a gifted linguist, sifted and sorted and finally assembled several manuscript-fragments to form a usable Greek testament (without which there would have been no Reformation), Zwingli hand-copied Erasmus’s entire Greek text and memorized all of Paul’s epistles.

Luther had come to gospel-conviction when tormented by his conscience: “How can an unrighteous sinner get right with the all-holy God?” Zwingli, on the other hand, came to the core of scripture when distressed not at himself but at the plight of his people, defenceless as they were on all life’s fronts. Ordained to the priesthood in 1506, he was sent as assistant to a church in the province of Glarus, where he continued his humanist studies and produced his first book, a biblical critique of the social distresses prevalent in Switzerland.

The year 1513 found him accompanying Swiss soldiers-for-hire to Italy. Sickened at the carnage of Switzerland’s most able-bodied, and appalled at the greed, coarseness and cruelty fostered in young men who pillaged civilians remorselessly, Zwingli determined that the iniquitous practice of mercenaries would end. He remained undeterred despite opponents who protested that the mountainous regions of Switzerland had to export soldiers in order to acquire the money needed to purchase grain and avert starvation.

Now Zingli’s preaching took on a decided gospel-flavour as Luther’s influence seeped into him. Soon his bishop transferred him to Zurich, the city where he would remain for the rest of his life and to which his name would be fixed as surely as Luther’s was to Wittenberg and Calvin’s to Geneva. As there grew in Zwingli the conviction that scripture is the normative witness to Jesus Christ and the primary source of Christian understanding and discipleship, he put aside the mediaeval practice of delivering snippet-sermons from a few prescribed texts (the lectionary) and instead preached straight through the New Testament — in the course of seven years!

His preaching bore much fruit. One aspect of it was the gospel-freedom that led several parishioners to reject Rome’s prohibition of meat during Lent. These people embodied their convictions by eating sausages immediately prior to Easter. Zwingli’s bishop, formerly a supporter, now denounced him. Zwingli in turn petitioned a nation-wide church conference to authorize unimpeded preaching of the gospel together with all the implications of the gospel — chief among which now wasn’t sausages but clergy marriages. When the conference dawdled over the last point Zwingli sought to move it along by reminding delegates of what they could expect if the clergy weren’t allowed to marry: another 1500 children born to “celibate” priests in one year in one province of Switzerland! (Frustrated at the conference’s slowness, Zwingli secretly married Anna Reinhart, a widow with three children. Subsequently Anna and Ulrich had another four. They were publicly “married” several years later.) The city council, long nurtured by the ferment of reform effervescing everywhere in Europe, officially declared Zurich to be Protestant. In yet another of his political victories at this time the city council decreed that none of its citizens could be mercenaries under any flag.

A huge controversy exploded over the nature of Christ’s presence in the Lord’s Supper. Summoned to the castle in Marburg (1529) Luther and Zwingli squared off in a formidable debate that settled nothing. Luther foamed, “Before I drink mere wine with the Swiss I shall drink blood with the pope.” Little did he know that Zwingli never advocated “mere wine”. Luther feared having the living person of Jesus Christ disappear from the Lord’s Supper. Zwingli feared the superstition of suggesting that Christ’s people bite their Lord and chew on him during the communion service. Luther accused Zwingli of an empty celebration. Zwingli accused Luther of cannibalism. They simply talked past each other. In addition, Luther failed utterly to appreciate the ecclesial dimension of Zwingli’s eucharistic understanding: the Lord’s Supper bespeaks not only the presence and power of Jesus Christ but also the transformed fellowship of believers, a fellowship characterized by love, mutual concern and service.

When Emperor Charles V, supported by Austrian troops, threatened Protestant Switzerland, Zwingli rescinded his condemnation of war and insisted that the citizens of Zurich be protected. He helped organize the defensive forces, even accompanying them into the conflict. Wounded terribly at the battle of Capel, an enemy soldier recognized him as Zurich’s leader and leapt to impale him with a sword-thrust.

The 47-year old had spent his life on behalf of the people he loved, much more involved politically than the other Reformers. No aspect of the city’s communal life had escaped him. He worked as tirelessly to procure foodstuffs as he did to have divorces granted on the grounds of wife-beating, desertion, mental cruelty and sheer incompatibility.

His love for his people shone most brightly when plague overtook the city and he spent himself self-forgetfully on behalf of the sick and the dying, only to be plague-infested himself. When he had survived the pestilence he wrote his “plague-hymn”, with its first stanza,

Help me, O Lord,
My strength and rock;
Lo, at the door
I hear death’s knock.

When death knocked at his door in 1531 his memorable watchword was still on his lips: “Not to fear is the armour!”

Victor A. Shepherd
November 1995

Thomas Cranmer

1489-1556

Cranmer’s theological depth and poetic gifts are evident above all in his matchless liturgies. Consider the Collect for Holy Communion (a “collect” collects or gathers up the aspirations of worshippers’ hearts):

Almighty God, unto whom all hearts be open, all desires known, and from whom no secrets are hid; Cleanse the thoughts of our hearts by the inspiration of thy Holy Spirit, that we may perfectly love thee, and worthily magnify thy holy name, Through Christ our Lord. Amen.

And of course Christians of all denominations use his Prayer of Confession as the vehicle of their heart’s outpouring:

Almighty and most merciful Father, we have erred and strayed from thy ways like lost sheep. We have followed too much the devices and desires of our own hearts….

Cranmer was born in Nottinghamshire, began studying at Cambridge in 1503, and married upon graduating. When his wife died within a year, however, he returned to Cambridge and was ordained priest. His native brilliance and his unrelenting diligence saw him acclaimed a theologian of immense learning. In 1520 he began meeting with other Cambridge scholars whom Lutheran winds blowing across the North Sea informed and invigorated. “Little Germany”, as the group was called, had within it many who would subsequently become leaders in the English Reformation — and pay dearly for it.

Political developments as bizarre as they were dangerous soon plunged Cranmer’s life into that cauldron whose seething toxicity would torment and terminate his life. For two years Henry VIII, King of England, had wanted to divorce Catherine of Arragon on account of her “failure” to provide him with a male heir. Cranmer was consulted. He concluded that scripture, the church fathers, and church councils concurred that Henry was unlawfully married. (Catherine was a relative.) Sent to Germany to confer with Lutheran princes on the matter, Cranmer met and loved Margaret, niece of Andreas Osiander, a prominent Lutheran theologian. They married clandestinely. While as a priest Cranmer had already taken a vow of celibacy, his reading of scripture (especially his noting that apostles had married) convinced him that marriage was permitted the clergy and to be esteemed among them. For years, however, Cranmer dissembled and kept his marriage secret.

By January, 1533, Henry was desperate for a divorce, if only because the woman he wanted to marry next, Anne Boleyn, was already pregnant. Since the Archbishop had died, Henry appointed Cranmer, assuming Cranmer to be a supporter. Cranmer pronounced Henry’s marriage to Catherine void and that to Anne (they had meanwhile been married secretly) valid.

Lest we think Cranmer to be nothing more than a self-serving chameleon, it must be understood that he believed, on his reading of Romans 13 and 1 Peter 2, that the king was God’s appointed ruler. This belief would be tested repeatedly for the rest of his life. For in 1536, when Cranmer learned that Henry had been fornicating prior to his marriage with Anne Boleyn, he pronounced this marriage invalid — thus permitting Henry to marry Anne of Cleves, only then to pronounce it invalid too on the grounds that it had been entered upon unlawfully. Henry, more simply, had found Anne of Cleves personally revolting.

Yet when Henry despised those who disagreed with him and ordered their execution, Cranmer pleaded for clemency, albeit in vain. Thomas More and John Fisher (after whom residences are named on the campus of St. Michael’s College, University of Toronto) were loyal Catholics, martyred for insisting that Henry wasn’t the head of the Church. Men like More and Fisher were adamant: the pope alone was God’s vice-regent on earth, even though the English Church, now severed from Rome (1536), announced the English monarch to be its supreme head.

By now Cranmer’s theology was largely Lutheran. Henry continued to insist on non-papal Catholicism. Still, Henry found much in Cranmer that he admired and liked, even summoning Cranmer to minister to him on his deathbed.

Edward VI ascended the throne. Under him the Church of England became much more Protestant. In the freer political climate Cranmer penned the Book of Homilies, a theological compend summarizing Protestant doctrine; the Book of Common Prayer, still used by Anglicans worldwide; and the Forty-Two Articles, closest to the Reformed theology of the continent. The favourable climate turned into a reign of terror, however, as “Bloody Mary” became sovereign in 1553. The English Reformation appeared about to crumble. Cranmer was charged with treason and imprisoned but not brought to trial for 22 months. He was old, sick, weakened by incarceration, and haunted by the sight of Hugh Latimer and Nicholas Ridley, fellow-Reformers, burning excruciatingly at the stake.

Theologically learned but never psychologically resilient, and mentally depleted after almost two years of harassment, Cranmer appeared to flip-flop as he struggled to hold together his belief in the God-ordained absolutism of a Catholic ruler and his Protestant theological convictions. He signed four recantations in which he acknowledged his duty to a Catholic king. The fifth, however, found him recanting even his heart’s convictions. Not satisfied, Queen Mary wanted him killed. On the day of his execution he calmly recited the Nicene Creed, and then stunned onlookers with a ringing recantation of his recantations. Boldly he declared himself possessed of the faith of the gospel. Since his right hand had shamefully signed the earlier recantations, he thrust his right hand into the fire as the flames slowly licked up his body.

Cranmer knew the doctrine of salvation to be the heart of theology. He knew that grace-wrought salvation always implied faith. For this reason he returned repeatedly to a favourite gospel story, the penitent thief at the point of death. The unadorned faith by which the penitent had flung himself upon the crucified had been met with the assurance, “Today, with me, in paradise.”

Cranmer’s vacillations appear born of incommensurable convictions concerning crown and cross, rendered all the more complicated by a temperament that tended to see-saw in the face of severity. Still, any who fault him should ask themselves if they have tasted the terrors of the 16th century. All of us, in any case, should cry to heaven in the words of Cranmer’s collect for Evening Prayer: “Lighten our darkness, O Lord, we beseech the….”

Victor Shepherd

William Tyndale

1494 – 1536

I: — He was not someone who made trouble for the sake of making trouble. Neither did he have a personality as prickly as a porcupine. He didn’t relish controversy, confrontation and strife. Nonetheless, he was unable to avoid it. At some point he became embroiled with many of England’s “Who’s Who” of the sixteenth century. Anne Boleyn, one of Henry VIII’s many wives, flaunted her notorious promiscuity — and Tyndale called her on it. Thomas Wolsey, cardinal of the church and sworn to celibacy, fathered at least two illegitimate children — and drew Tyndale’s fire. Thomas More, known to us through the play about him, A Man For All Seasons, advanced theological arguments which Tyndale believed to contradict the kingdom of God and imperil the salvation of men and women — and Tyndale rebutted him bravely.

William Tyndale graduated from Oxford University in 1515, and then moved over to Cambridge to pursue graduate studies, Cambridge being at that time a hotbed of Lutheran theology and Reformation ferment. As he was seized by that gospel which scripture uniquely attests, Tyndale became aware that his vocation was that of translator; he was to put into common English a translation of the bible which the public could read readily and profit from profoundly. There was enormous need for him and his vocation, as England was sunk in the most abysmal ignorance of scripture. Worse, the clergy didn’t care. Tyndale vowed that if his life were spared he would see that a farmhand knew more of scripture than a contemptuous clergyman.

But of course his life would have to be spared. The church’s hierarchy, after all, had banned any translation of scripture into the English tongue in hope of prolonging the church’s tyranny over the people. Tyndale wanted only a quiet, safe corner of England where he could begin his work. There was no such corner. He would have to leave the country. In 1524 he sailed for Germany. He would never see England again.

Soon his translation of the New Testament was under way in Hamburg. A sympathetic printer in Cologne printed the pages as fast as he cold decipher Tyndale’s handwriting. Ecclesiastical spies were everywhere, however, and in no time the printing press was raided. Tipped off ahead of time, Tyndale escaped with only what he could carry.

Next stop was Worms, the German city where Luther had debated vigorously only four years earlier, and where the German reformer had confessed, “Here I stand, I can do nothing else, God help me!” In Worms Tyndale managed to complete his New Testament translation. Six thousand copies were printed. Only two have survived, since English bishops confiscated them as fast as copies were ferreted back into England. In 1526 the bishop of London piled up the copies he had accumulated and burnt them all, the bonfire adding point to the sermon in which he had slandered Tyndale.

Worms too was a dangerous place in which to work, and in 1534 Tyndale moved to Antwerp, where English merchants living in the Belgian city told him they would protect him. (By now he had virtually completed his translation of the entire bible.) Then in May, 1535, a young Englishman in Antwerp who needed a large sum of money quickly to pay off huge gambling debts betrayed Tyndale to Belgian authorities. Immediately he was jailed in a prison modelled after the infamous Bastille of Paris. The cell was damp, dark and cold throughout the Belgian winter. He had been in prison for eighteen months when his trial began. The long list of charges was read out. The first two charges — one, that he had maintained that sinners are justified or set right with God by faith, and two, that to embrace in faith the mercy offered in the gospel was sufficient for salvation — these two charges alone indicate how bitter and blind his anti-gospel enemies were.

In August, 1536, he was found guilty and condemned as a heretic — a public humiliation aimed at breaking him psychologically. But he did not break. Another two months in prison. Then he was taken to a public square and asked to recant. So far from recanting he cried out, “Lord, open the King of England’s eyes!” Immediately the executioner strangled him, and the firewood at his feet was ignited.

His work, however, could not be choked off and burned up. His work thrived. Eventually the King of England did approve Tyndale’s translation, and by 1539 every parish church was required to have a copy on hand for parishioners to read.

Tyndale’s translation underlies the King James Version of the bible. Its importance cannot be exaggerated. A gospel-outlook came to penetrate the British nation, its people, its policies, and its literature. Indeed, the King James Version is precisely what Northrop Frye came to label “The Great Code”, the key to unlocking the treasures of English literature, without which key the would-be student can only remain mystified and ignorant. More importantly, however, the translation of the bible into the English tongue became the means whereby the gospel took hold of millions.

Tyndale’s promise was fulfilled. He was spared long enough to see the common person know more of God’s Word, God’s Truth and God’s Way than a contemptuous clergy. In the history of the English-speaking peoples Tyndale’s work is without peer.

II:(A) — Why did Tyndale do it? Was he a ranting bible-thumper akin to the ranting bible-thumpers who put you off as readily as they do me? There is no evidence that T. was anything like this. Did he then believe something bizarre about the bible, akin to what Joseph Smith claimed for the original gold plates of the Book of Mormon? Joseph Smith, the father of Mormonism, maintained that he was sitting under a tree when there descended to his feet the gold plates inscribed with the Book of Mormon. There isn’t a person in this room who believes that that, or anything like it, happened. Neither did T. believe anything like it about scripture.

Then why was he willing to make the sacrifice he did — himself? Because he knew two things. One, he knew that intimate acquaintance with Jesus Christ matters above everything else. Two, he knew that scripture is essential to our gaining such knowledge of our Lord. Concerning T. himself there was nothing fanatical, silly, or unbalanced.

Since a preacher’s work is done under the public eye as the work of few others is done under the public eye, the preacher’s weaknesses, pet peeves, idiosyncrasies, hobby horses and neuroticisms cannot be hidden. Many of you have known me for a decade. And therefore my oddities are more evident to you than they are even to me. Nevertheless, I don’t think I appear like a ranting bible-thumper. Neither, I trust, do I appear to be fanatical, silly or unbalanced; I am like T. in this respect. Like him too in another respect: I agree that intimate acquaintance with Jesus Christ matters above everything else, and that scripture is essential to this engagement.

(B) — And so scripture is read in church every Sunday, and I read it at home every day. Once in a while someone asks me why we don’t set scripture aside in public worship and read something edifying; specifically, something that is religiously edifying. To be sure, there is much that is religiously edifying and could therefore be read with profit: the prayers of Peter Marshall, a biography of Mother Teresa, a history of the Reformation, the poetry of Madeleine L’Engle. The material is inexhaustible. Yet however edifying these edifying discourses may be, they do not supplant scripture. Why not? Because the role of scripture as witness to God’s presence and activity is unique, irreplaceable, and essential.

I want you to imagine yourself a curious by-stander, one of dozens in a crowd, listening to Jesus in the days of his trampings-about in Palestine. As he speaks you find that his teaching has the “ring of truth” about it. Your scepticism and doubt are dispelled. You are inwardly compelled to say “yes” at the same time as you own it freely. Then as the Nazarene invites you to become a disciple you step ahead, ignoring snickers and sneers as well as quizzical looks and sidelong glances. As your life unfolds in the company of Jesus Christ all that you gain from his proximity goes so deep in you that you are now possessed of ironfast assurance concerning him, his truth, his promises, his way, and his future (which, of course now has everything to do with your future). He calls other people into his company; the band swells of those who are possessed of like experience, like conviction and like satisfaction.

After Jesus is put to death and then raised from the dead none of this is lost. The ascension of our Lord doesn’t mean that those who knew him so very intimately are now left with aching emptiness and devastating disillusionment. On the contrary those who kept company with him in the days of his earthly ministry still do. To say he is ascended is not to say he is absent; to say he is ascended, rather, is to say that he is now available to everyone, available on a scale that wasn’t possible in the days when he couldn’t be found in Bethany if he happened to be in Jerusalem.

Nonetheless there is one crucial difference in the manner in which Jesus Christ is known following his ascension. Following his resurrection and ascension Christian spokespersons preach in his name, always and everywhere pointing to him. They are not he. They are never confused with their Lord. They merely point to him. They are witnesses.

And then something wonderful happens. As they point to him, as they bear witness to him, God owns their witness and his Spirit invigorates it. As witness to Jesus Christ is honoured by God, Jesus himself ceases to be merely someone pointed to; now he himself comes forth and speaks, calls, persuades and commissions exactly as he did in the days of his flesh. As witness to him is honoured by God, he ceases to be merely someone spoken about, and instead becomes the speaking, acting, impelling one himself. Now people without number in Rome and Corinth and Ephesus, people who had no chance of meeting him in the days of his earthly ministry simply because he never travelled to those cities; these people now meet him and know him and walk the God-appointed way with him as surely as did those who saw him in Bethany and Jerusalem years earlier.

Let me repeat. The apostles are spokespersons for our Lord who point to him. They do not point to themselves. Like John the Baptist they point away from themselves to him. They are witnesses. And by the hidden work of God their witness to him becomes the means whereby he imparts himself afresh. Those who have been listening to the apostles, assessing what Peter, Paul and John have to say, are startled as they realize that the issue is much bigger. Far more is at stake. They now know themselves invited, summoned even, to the same intimacy, self-forgetfulness and obedience that Peter, Paul and John have known for years. In other words, the distinction between hearing about Jesus Christ and meeting him has fallen away.

But Christian spokespersons or apostles do not live for ever. As it becomes obvious that history will continue to unfold after the apostles have breathed their last breath, their testimony written is treasured. Their testimony written now functions in exactly the same way as it used to function spoken. In other words, as the apostolic testimony written is owned and invigorated by God, men and women who read it find themselves acquainted with the selfsame Jesus Christ.

The bible is not a book of biology or astronomy or chronicle-exactness. It is the prophetic-apostolic testimony to Jesus Christ. He and it are categorically distinct, never to be confused. At the same time, knowledge of it and knowledge of him can never be separated, for he has chosen to use the witness to him as the means whereby he gives himself to us, speaks to us, and convinces us of his will for us and his way with us.

If you wanted to explore the heavens, the truth and wonder of the stars, you would get yourself a telescope. You would not waste time debating whether you should have a telescope; far less would you waste time on whether the telescope should be black or brown, handsome or ugly. Above all, you would never look at the telescope hour after hour, complaining that you had looked at it for so long and still knew nothing about the stars. You would look through it. In looking through it you would demonstrate that you understood how it functioned. And your hunger for knowledge of the heavens would be met. Scripture is not something we look at. To look at it is to be left with nothing more than another book about antiquity. We are to look through it. Insofar as we look through it the nameless longing we all have will be met, just because our Lord himself will be ours.

I know why Tyndale did what he did, why he had to do it. I trust that you know too.

Victor A. Shepherd
December 01, 1991

Ignatius Loyola

1491 — 1556

Hundreds of them were crucified in Nagasaki, 1597. Ironically, crucifixion as a means of execution was unknown to the Japanese prior to the Jesuit missions that acquainted them with the story of Jesus. Still, the Jesuit missioners were undeterred. They returned to Japan, only to be beheaded and burnt in 1622. Two members of the order, Fathers Brebeuf and Lalemant, would suffer a similar death (1649) as missioners in southern Ontario.

Loyola’s student days left him with a reputation for little more than gambling, womanizing, brawling. Student frivolity soon gave way to near-lethal seriousness, however, when French forces assaulted the Spanish city of Pamplona. Loyola was crumbled by gunshot wounds that smashed his right leg and left gaping flesh wounds in the left. French surgeons dressed his wounds and set the leg. Nine months later his limb was found to have healed improperly. The leg was broken and re-set — all without benefit of anaesthesia. Soon a grotesque projection appeared at the site of the break. Loyola knew that such a disfigurement would disqualify him for all the knightly pursuits necessary for wooing upper-class women. (At the very least he couldn’t wear the skin-tight breeches and boots favoured by courtiers.) Whereupon the vain man agreed to a third operation despite the warning that the pain of having the projection sawn off would be indescribable.

As he recovered he cast around for the adventure-tales he had always devoured. Finding none, he put up with the two books given him: a life of Jesus and the lives of the saints. Among the latter Francis of Assisi electrified him, especially Francis’s love of singing and dancing, the fact that a major illness had been the occasion of God’s changing him from vain worldling to cheerful evangelist, his transparent life embodying his announcement of grace. All of it enthralled the pain-ridden convalescent.

Gradually Loyola’s vocation seeped into him — and then surged over him as a vision (the first of many he was to have) surrounded him with a presence, the presence, and filled him with loathing for his dissolute life. There would be no turning back. Out of his new-found peace and his reflection on the life-altering event came the seeds of his Spiritual Exercises, the small book that would thereafter lend shape and substance to the spiritual direction (discerning and magnifying the work and will of God in a fellow-Christian) for which Jesuits are known everywhere. Loyola had demonstrated his uncanny perception of the subtleties and subterfuges of humankind’s heart, as well as means to exploring, exposing and neutralising them.

His heart aflame now, Loyola knew he must also attend to his head if he were going to be of greatest Kingdom-service. He enrolled at the University of Barcelona, supported by wealthy women who recognized his vocation and wanted to assist him with it. (Their precedent was the wealthy women in Jerusalem who funded Jesus and the twelve in their apostolic endeavours. Luke 8:3)

In view of his frequent visions he was suspected of being among the “illuminists” whose private scintillations lifted them (they thought) above scripture, the tradition of the church, and even elemental morality. The Inquisition had him imprisoned until he could be tried. Four months later he was acquitted, yet told as well not to gather people publicly for instruction until he had completed another four years of study.

Invariably he attracted to himself men of extraordinary gifts and dedication. In addition his unselfconscious godliness ignited his fellows (“Ignatius” means “born of fire”) as they found him larger, greater, more impressive, and vastly more influential than anything he penned. In the words of the apostle Paul, Loyola himself was the letter the Spirit wrote.

At the age of 31 he graduated 30th in a class of 100 at the University of Paris. He would never be a theological giant. A spiritual colossus, however, his major gift was his laser-penetration of the heart of those offering themselves for the company of the Jesuits. His motivation was simply the salvation of men and women anywhere. His method included outdoor preaching to large crowds who found the Spaniard unpolished, speaking poor Italian, yet simple, direct, transparent as he fused the Word of God to the word of earth. Never one to preen himself, he worked quietly in the hospitals sweeping floors, making beds, emptying bedpans and burying the dead. (The hospitals were stretched on account of two “new” diseases, typhus and syphilis.) Disgusted at the church’s practice of licensing brothels, he struggled to rehabilitate as many prostitutes as possible, accommodating them in a house where they could be educated and prepared for marriage. Alarmed at the vulnerability of Jews in Rome, he protected them relentlessly and endured the wrath of the anti-semites.

When he was 50 the pope (after years of scepticism) officially recognized the “Society of Jesus”. Loyola was elected unanimously as its superior. As head he insisted on a four-year university course in the humanities followed by seven years of intense study in philosophy and theology, together with rigorous physical training (since Jesuits would face the severest physical challenges), and before any of this a searching assessment of candidates’ suitability.

Before he died six years later there were 240 Jesuit missioners in India, Brazil and Africa, as well as five Jesuit centres in Japan. Sixty years after his death there were 15,000 Jesuits at work throughout the world.

Protestants who are perplexed at the many visitation-visions that formed him, informed him and sustained him have yet to come to terms with the same in St.Paul: the Damascus road episode, his being “caught up to the third heaven” where he heard and saw “what may not be uttered”, his vision of the man from Macedonia requesting help, his trance in Jerusalem in which he was told to leave the city.

Nothing was dearer to Ignatius than the Jesuit order. Yet when he was asked how he would react if a hostile pope were to disband it he replied, “Two hours on my knees and I should never think of it again.”

The little Spaniard known for his laughing eyes exemplified the apostle’s word, “It is no longer I who live, but Christ who lives in me.” (Galatians 2:20)

Victor Shepherd

Menno Simons

1496 — 1561

Menno Simons and Ignatius Loyola (see “Heritage”, FM, Sept./Oct. ’95) would appear to disagree almost everywhere. Loyola was a priest of the Church of Rome who never wanted to be anything else; Simons renounced his Roman ordination when he despaired of seeing any reform in the Church. Loyola thought the doctrine of transubstantiation (bread and wine are changed into the body and blood of Christ by the prayer of consecration) to be worth dying for; Simons looked upon it as pagan superstition and an abomination to God. Loyola had his Jesuit followers swear a special vow of loyalty to the pope; Simons looked upon the papacy as reprehensible.

Nonetheless, in their service of that “kingdom that cannot be shaken” (Hebrews 12:28) they exemplified the oneness that Christ’s people display unknowingly. Both these spiritual giants possessed a singlemindedness concerning their vocation that religious dabblers will never grasp. Both were eager to make whatever renunciation their Lord required of them. Both knew that discipleship entails hardship. Both saw that mission is of the essence of the church. And both suffered unspeakably in hearing and heeding him whose word abides: “As the Father has sent me, even so I send you.” (John 20:21) While they would appear enemies to sixteenth-century observers, before the one whose perspective is not warped and who alone searches hearts they are brothers.

Menno Simons is the most notable leader of the “Radical” Reformation. (The “Magisterial” Reformation — led by such figures as Luther and Calvin — established Reformed congregations with the help of the “magistracy”, political rulers who supported and defended the new expression of the church in different Reformed cities of Europe. The Radicals enjoyed no such protection, in view of their antithetical stance to civil government.)

Born to dairy farmers in Witmarsum, Holland, Menno distinguished himself as a Latin scholar throughout his schooling. Equipped thereby to read scripture for himself (there were no vernacular translations at this time), he nonetheless did not become acquainted with the bible until two years after his ordination to the Roman Catholic priesthood. His seven-year pastoral ministry found him performing customary parish tasks, as well as achieving extraordinary feats of drinking and card-playing!

Little-by-little doubts as to the truth of transubstantiation dismantled the theology he had held since childhood. A German preacher lent him a book that stated believers’ baptism alone to be found in the New Testament. When a Dutch tailor, Sicke Freerks, was beheaded because he had been re-baptized as an adult, Menno wondered what could be so important about baptism. Having ransacked the teaching of the Magisterial Reformers on infant baptism, he concluded there were no grounds at all for it. Baptism, he believed now, represented everything about one’s understanding of the faith, the nature of discipleship, and the Christian community’s fate before the world.

Frustrated in his attempts at a gospel-renovation of the Church of Rome, the Spirit-infused man departed in 1536. Dutch sympathizers asked him to be their shepherd — whereupon he was re-baptized (hence the term “anabaptist”, “ana” being Greek for “again”) and re-ordained. For the next 25 years he (like Luther before him) lived with a price on his head. While Luther at least could exercise a ministry in a friendly political environment, Menno’s ministry had to be clandestine on account of political hostility. He and his people were harassed by Roman and Reformed authorities alike.

The tenaciously-held tenets of the Radical Reformers were few and stark:

– “Christian” pertains only to those possessed of personal, self-conscious salvation;

– where there is no evidence of changed life the “old” man or woman is still ascendant;

– what matters is what you do after you say “I believe”.

– where there is no aspiration to godly living there is no faith;

– the Magisterial Reformers’ insistence on predestination is to be repudiated (God does not foreordain anyone to eternal blessing or curse), and with it their notion of the bondage of the will (anyone at all may respond to the gospel-invitation).

Now Menno rehearsed his “heroes of faith. Abraham left his country and offered up his son Isaac. Moses forsook the luxuries of Egypt and led his people out of slavery. The dying thief confessed Jesus publicly and reproved his accomplice. Zacchaeus (Menno’s favourite) “walked no more in his evil ways.”

Rightly or wrongly the Mennonites maintained that the New Testament does not permit Christians to kill other humans under any circumstances. For this reason they refused to bear arms in defence of their nation — and for this they were deemed traitorous. (In World War II Mennonites accounted for 80% of Canada’s conscientious objectors.) They refused to take an oath to tell the truth in court. (Since Christians are to tell the truth all the time, why would any Christian promise to tell the truth on a particular occasion?) They insisted that baptism conveyed nothing magically to an infant but rather testified publicly to the commencement of radical discipleship. “Fat-cat” Christians whose life-style differed not a whit from that of unbelievers simply appalled them.

Menno’s followers bequeathed to the church no outstanding theology but much good devotional material and many fine hymns. Above all they bequeathed a blood-wrought reminder that Jesus doesn’t hide his scars in order to win disciples: suffering born of persecution is a mark of the church, and discipleship will always entail rigorous crossbearing.

The crossbearing they endured must never be discounted. Hounded out of Holland, Switzerland and Germany, they sought refuge in Russia — only to be savaged again and driven to the New World. In our century they have sought refuge throughout the Americas, faring much better in Canada and the U.S.A than in Central and South America where they have been victimized repeatedly.

Amazingly, Menno himself died of natural causes at age 66, badly disabled by arthritis.

When political authorities were preparing Balthasar Hubmaier, Menno’s colleague, for burning by having gunpowder and sulphur rubbed into his hair and beard, he cried out, “Oh, salt me well; salt me well!”

His words should sear upon the mind of all Christians the Master’s insistence that every believer is to be salted with fire. (Mark 9:49)

Victor Shepherd
September 1995

Philip Melanchthon

1497-1560

Although his body was slightly misshapen (a congenital defect) and his tongue stammered, there was nothing wrong with Melanchthon’s head. Luther assessed him as the greatest theologian ever, a man whose writings were superseded only by Holy Scripture. He was the first systematic theologian of the Reformation. (Like a spewing oilwell, Luther geysered theological riches; Melanchthon gathered, refined and distributed a finished product that lent millions untold light and warmth.) He established the first public school system in Germany. He wrote Protestantism’s basic doctrinal statement, the Augsburg Confession. (The Confession, together with his accompanying Apology, remain the theological benchmark of worldwide Lutheranism.) His commentary on Romans was the foundation of all 80-plus Romans commentaries written in the Reformation era. He was Protestantism’s chief spokesperson in virtually every colloquy for 30 years. Never ordained, he preached learnedly and winsomely Sunday-by-Sunday.

Philip Schwartzerd (the surname means “black earth”) was born in Bretten, near Frankfurt in western Germany. Having distinguished himself in highschool in Pforzheim, Philip entered Heidelberg University at 13. Following the custom of humanist scholars of his day, he was known thereafter by the Greek version of his name, Melanchthon. (When his major work was translated into Italian, the author’s name was printed as Terra Negra!) Finishing his B.A. degree in only two years, he pursued the M.A., only to be told that he was too young and too young-looking to be awarded the degree. Tuebingen University was glad to receive the brilliant scholar, and shortly conferred the M.A. on 17-year old. Immediately he began lecturing in classics. The university came alive, as did the envy of his colleagues. Ingolstadt University wooed him, but he preferred to teach at the new university in Wittenberg. Thoroughly trained in the humanities and utterly convinced of their importance — “On earth there is nothing next to the gospel more glorious than humanistic learning, that wonderful gift of God” — he insisted that all candidates for the ministry master the classical languages, as well as philosophy, logic, history and physics (the lattermost illustrating the harmony of the creation!) In no time student enrolment was expanding and Luther himself exclaiming, “God himself will despise anyone who despises this man.”

When most of Europe’s Renaissance humanists forsook Reformation theologians in 1525 following Luther’s insistence that the righteousness in which believers stand before God is a gift and not our achievement, Melanchthon remained adamant in his conviction concerning the place of a humanist education. Because we are commanded to love God with our mind, the study of the humanities was a divinely-appointed good; yet it was not without its usefulness, said Melanchthon, since apart from humanist learning, zeal for church Reform would turn shrill and even violent, while citizens’ self-government could never be maintained. In humanism Melanchthon always found educational tools that furthered the articulation of the gospel.

Four years earlier Melanchthon had published his Loci Communes (“commonplaces”), the book that ordered the theological discussions arising from and oriented to the Word of God. Within a few years 18 Latin editions had appeared, as well as several printings of a German translation. The role of the book in forming and informing the mind and heart of the newly-awakened cannot be measured. Suffice it to say, however, that it was required reading at Cambridge University; Queen Elizabeth I memorized virtually all of it in order to grasp the theological foundation of English Christendom (she also found herself enthralled with the elegance of its language); it remained the chief textbook in theology throughout Germany for the next 100 years. And yet Melanchthon wanted to be relieved of all teaching in the faculty of theology at Wittenberg in order to concentrate on languages and the classics; for without these latter disciplines, he insisted, the clergy would remain irremediably underequipped.

Melanchthon’s educational reforms may be his most enduring accomplishment. In 1524 he began establishing public schools, reorganizing universities, developing the pedagogical methods in which hundreds of teachers were instructed, and writing textbooks to be used by pupils without number. Humanist detractors taunted him, “Where Lutheranism reigns, knowledge shrivels.” He contradicted them relentlessly. More learned than even his humanist opponents, he adopted the best of the Renaissance and forged a new era in German education. Recognizing that the universities were the fountainhead of public education inasmuch as teachers were trained in them, he was instrumental in founding new universities in Koenigsberg, Jena, and Marburg; he wholly revised the curricula at Cologne, Tuebingen, Leipzig and Heidelberg; he indirectly reformed Rostock and Frankfurt-on-the-Oder. His influence in Canadian education is inestimable: when Egerton Ryerson, the architect of public education in Ontario, was looking for help in creating a tax-supported system that delivered quality education regardless of the student’s financial situation or denominational affiliation, he looked to Melanchthon’s Germany.

While Melanchthon’s work-day began at 2:00 a.m., ended at 9:00 p.m., and was crammed with research, writing, lecturing and travel, his domestic difficulties were always wearing. His son George died at age two. When his sister-in-law and her husband died suddenly, the Melanchthons adopted the bereft children. Years later his daughter Anna died at 25, leaving four children and a poet-husband who seemed unable even to fend for himself. Once again Philip and Katherine expanded their family to include five more. Ten years later Katherine died. Now Philip, 60 years old, reflected, “Passionate and sorrowful yearning for a deceased wife is not effaced in the old man as it may be in the younger.” Shortly he fell ill himself. On April 9, 1560, he staggered to the classroom for the last time, able to lecture for fifteen minutes only. Still, he spoke to the students about the atonement, the reconciliation with God wrought on the cross for us all. Ten days later he slipped away quietly. It was a fitting parting for the godly, humanist scholar and theologian who had remarked years earlier, “I ask not to live happily but righteously and Christ-like.”

Victor Shepherd
October 1997

Teresa of Avila

1515 – 1582

She was born Teresa Sanchez y Cepeda, a name whose aristocratic ring points to her father’s vast wealth and social privilege. Rich enough to buy his shirt-cuffs and collars in Paris, he was yet denied admission to the most elite levels of society. For in 16th century Spain, “honour” was everything, and Teresa’s grandfather had been Jewish. (Actually her grandfather had “converted” under the arm-twisting of the Inquisition.)

The town of Avila knew Teresa to be beautiful, an able chess-player, an accomplished horsewoman, and a fine dancer. Her teenage days in a convent-school left her thinking that she had been driven into a box that offered no escape. After all, marriage appeared loathsome in that it entailed, in 16th century Spain, a wife’s servile submission to a tyrant-husband. Convent life, on the other hand, required its own form of submission. Her independent spirit raged at the dilemma. She was helped past it through reading the letters of Jerome, a theologian and spiritual guide from the Patristic era. Her feistiness now tempered by her vocation, she entered the Carmelite Convent of the Incarnation. She was 21 years old.

To Teresa’s surprise she relished convent life, never missing the clutter of former luxuries. Nevertheless, as her vocation intensified day by day, she was puzzled and then disquieted at a contemplative order that belittled protracted private prayer, content as it was to have outer liturgical formalities disguise inner spiritual impoverishment. Seeking out the priest who had provided spiritual assistance to her dying father, he urged her to attend Holy Communion at least twice monthly and to persist in concentrated mental prayer. Gradually her inner aridity gave way to a spiritual fecundity that was to became famous the world over.

Helped by Augustine’s Confessions, Teresa faced the horror of her sin-corrupted heart. In the midst of an unpromising service of rote-worship she beheld Christ wounded for her. “So great was my distress when I thought how ill I had repaid Him for those wounds”, she blurted through her tears, “that I felt as if my heart was breaking, and I threw myself down beside him.” She was 40 years old.

At this point she began to undergo mystical visions and raptures. Protestants tend to find all of this incomprehensible. Alas! What, then, are we to make of Paul’s Damascus Road episode when the vision and locution arrested and redirected the man whose doctrine Protestants cherish –forgetting, as we do, that his doctrine arose only as a result of his experience? Plainly he thought that his telling the Corinthians of being “caught up” and hearing “things that cannot be told, which man may not utter” (2 Cor. 12:3-4) would help correct the Christians there. How can Protestants deny the mysticism of Isaiah’s experience in the temple amidst incense-fumes that he saw to be nothing less than the train of God’s royal robe, even as he heard and beheld what left him convinced he was going to perish in the collision between his uncleanness and God’s purity? What do Protestants make of God’s “still, small voice” that Elijah heard more clearly than he heard an earthquake? of God’s lion-roar that caused Amos to roar in turn? And concerning our denominational foreparents, what are we to make of Charles Wesley’s mysticism when he writes of being “drowned” in God, “lost” in His oceanic “immensity”, “plunged” so deeply into God’s depths as never to find his way out (or even want to)? Before we snicker at Teresa’s finding relief from spiritual assault by flinging holy water at the devil we should recall Luther’s relief upon hurling the inkpot!

In any era triflers resent those who have abandoned themselves to God and dwell where the uncommitted gain no entry. Not surprisingly, then, the spiritual dabblers who occupied the pulpits of Avila reviled Teresa as deluded herself and dangerous to others.

Undeflected, she knew God had summoned her to reform an order long since riddled with frivolity, shallowness, corruption, materialistic preoccupation; in her words, “the great evils that beset the church.” She began her momentous task with only four sisters. They found a mud and stone house in Avila, so small and frail, said Teresa wryly, that “it wouldn’t make much noise when it fell on Judgement Day’’ – even as the five women exulted, dancing to flute and tambourine.

The reformers proceeded on several fronts: frequent attendance at the Lord’s Supper, renewed attention to spiritual direction, immersion in the works of the spiritual masters, discipline to fend off cavalier self-indulgence.

Her influence rippled throughout Spain. A Jesuit at Salamanca, famous for its superb university that trained legions of intellectual, political and ecclesiastical leaders, pleaded with her to establish a reformed house there. As the reform movement spread, embarrassed church authorities scrabbled for any pretext to sue, ceaselessly multiplying lawsuits against her.

At age 60 she met the man who would be the closest friend she ever had. He was half her age, a Jesuit, a brilliant graduate of Alcala (the other famous university in Spain.) He became her soul-mate, ending the isolation that mystical vivedness had forced upon her. Such a friendship, given but once in a lifetime, was slandered as malicious gossip exploded. Undeterred, she knew that the deeper the Christian sinks into God, the more urgently a human soul-mate is needed.

The church’s persecution reached its worst from 1576-1580. Imprisoned for one year at Toledo and then released, she was welcomed among sisters whom church authorities promptly excommunicated. Only the intervention of King Phillip – that is, only the intervention of civil authority – fended off the church’s injustice and reinstated the nuns. Nothing daunted her. Upon departing a convent where community-life had degenerated into endless idle amusement, she denounced it: “I find a puerility about that house which is intolerable.”

Ill-health shortly overtook Teresa. “We can die, but we cannot be conquered”, she reminded those who shared her zeal. Two years later she slipped away, having told her readers that discerning God’s will and desiring to do it above all else was everything. The prayerbook she was using at her death contained her “bookmark”, the outpouring of her own heart:

Let nothing disturb you,
Let nothing frighten you,
All things pass away:
God never changes.
Patience obtains all things.
He who has God
Finds he lacks nothing;
God alone suffices.

As recently as 1969 the Roman Catholic Church pronounced her Doctoris Ecclesiae, a teacher whom Catholics and Protestants alike should hear and heed. Her books have been translated into scores of languages. Apart from Cervantes’ Don Quixote, her works are the most widely read today of any Spanish author.

Victor Shepherd
June 1998

John Calvin

1509 – 1564

The list of ailments from which Calvin suffered is enough to make a person wince: kidney stones, nephritis, hemorrhoids, migraine headaches, chronic pulmonary tuberculosis, intestinal parasites, spastic colon. Theodore Beza, his successor in Geneva, wrote of him, “A brave spirit was the master of a feeble body.” Nevertheless, Calvin persevered throughout his suffering, working in the last, most difficult years, preaching until eight days before his death. Undeflectable in his vocation, he finally had to be carried into the pulpit in Geneva in a chair. A remark in the dedication to his Commentary of II Thessalonians says it all: “My ministry . . . is dearer to me than life.”

Jean Cauvin (his name was later latinized to “Calvinus,” then abbreviated to “Calvin”) was born in the town of Noyon, France, fifty miles northeast of Paris. At age eleven he left home for the capital city, where he enrolled at the Collège de la Marche. Here he began his study of Latin (the language of every educated person in the sixteenth century), mastering the language by memorizing the rules in verse – a total of 2645 lines! Advancing to the Collège Montaigu, he was exposed to the gospel-oriented theology of the German Reformers. His father began to think better of training his son for the priesthood and sent him to the Faculty of Law at the University of Orléans. The university conferred its Doctor of Laws degree upon him at age twenty-three. Yet Calvin’s first love was not for the law but for the languages and literature of antiquity. He was becoming a classical humanist scholar. (All of the major Reformers were first trained as humanists, the sole exception being Martin Luther.) His first published work, Commentary of Seneca, was an exploration of political ethics.

Then in 1534 something happened to turn the humanist scholar into a theologian, preacher and pastor. Always disinclined to self-advertisement or exhibitionism, Calvin remained reticent about the derails of his conversion. All we know is the little he tells us in the preface to his Commentary on the Psalms: “God subdued me an made me teachable.”

From this point on Calvin openly associated with men whose theology was suspect. Suspicion quickly hardened into persecution. Two hundred were arrested in one month; in the next three months twenty were executed. The king promulgated a decree against “Lutheranism.” Calvin fed to Basel, Switzerland.

Once in Basel Calvin began his major work, the Institutes of the Christian Religion. The first edition appeared in 1536, and it was steadily expanded until the final edition of 1559. Designed as a primer for Reformed theology students, it became the most significant writing of the Reformation era. Its influence was incalculable. While that influence was perhaps most visible in Scotland and the Netherlands, the sway of the Institutes is evident in many different contexts and countries: the Anglican prayer book, seventeenth-century Puritanism, New England Congregationalism, and the theology of the Eighteenth-Century Awakening. (John Wesley said there was “but a hair’s breath” between him and Calvin.)

Calvin left Basel for Italy, only to be hounded back into Switzerland. In 1537 he was appointed pastor of one of Geneva’s churches. Although he was the leading thinker of the Reformation and its most prolific writer, he was not a university recluse who was guaranteed solitude for the purpose of research and writing. Rather, he was a pastor who had to preach (every day!), visit the ill, bury the dead, adjudicate congregational disputes and counsel parishioners who had sinned notoriously.

A Frenchman living in Switzerland, Calvin was suspected of being a spy in the service of the French government. Genevan mobs demonstrated outside his house, firing guns and threatening to drown him in the river. City officials allowed him three days to leave. He went to Strasbourg (at this time not part of France), the chief city of refuge for persecuted Protestants form France. Even though the city was largely German-speaking and his congregation small, Calvin was happy here, not least because it was in Strasbourg that he met and married his wife, Idelette de Bure.

Now devoid of the leadership of the man it had expelled, Geneva degenerated rapidly. The city council urged him to return. He declined, writing to a friend, “It would have been far preferable to perish once and for all than to be tormented in that place or torture.” Yet return he did, and spent the rest of his life in the Swiss city.

Calvin’s output was immense. In addition to the Institutes (1700 pages) he wrote commentaries on almost all the books of the Bible: many tracts and treatises discussing important theological controversies; hundreds of sermons (342 on Isaiah alone!); and numerous letters. Every Christian, Calvin insisted, must possess a measure of doctrinal sophistication or be at the mercy of every theological ill-wind. Pastors in particular must be provided with the tools needed for life-long study in service of the Word of God.

In the course of his vast writing he imparted that shape to the French language which it bears to this day, doing for the French language what Shakespeare did for English.

Calvin penned his last letter to his dearest friend, Guillaume Farel, only days before he died: “It is enough that I live and die for Christ, who is to all his followers a gain both in life and in death.” His grave is unmarked. Yet his imprint – on such diverse subjects as art, economics and politics – is indelible. Still, it is as the theologian of the refugee that Calvin shines preeminently. And it is here that he will once again sustain so many people in present-day denominations who have learned what it feels like to be exiled.

Victor Shepherd

John Knox

c. 1513 — 1572

“God is my witness, that I never preached Christ Jesus in contempt of any man”, declared Knox at the height of his struggle against all manner of tyranny and corruption. He had been accused of disdaining opponents when in fact he simply feared none of them. He could have been afraid. When Knox was only fifteen Patrick Hamilton, a young scholar newly enthralled by Luther, had been burned at the stake. Knox would never forget.

John was born in a village a few miles outside Edinburgh. Rough-hewn all his life, he never apologized for his rustic origins even as providence pushed him among the high-born of his era. He loathed the intrigues of the courts, despising their scheming, their manipulations and their influence-trading; his unself-conscious transparency would never be able to endure cultivated murkiness in others.

Knox’s early life unfolded in a church whose corruption and avarice were the worst in Christendom. (In Scotland the church had accumulated half of the country’s wealth.) Upon leaving St. Andrew’s University Knox was ordained priest, then assigned not to a parish but to the legal department of the ecclesiastical bureaucracy. Gradually he lost interest in the abstract disputes of many mediaeval thinkers at the same time as he found himself electrified by the Church Fathers. Augustine and Jerome in particular introduced him to the grand themes of scripture: grace, faith, sin, justification, providence. For the rest of his life his favourite passage would be John 17 where Jesus, on the eve of his betrayal and death, prays for those the Father has given him; and prays specifically that they will be sustained throughout the torments soon to be visited on them — as on godly people of any era.

Soon Knox was preaching in the fearless style that would endear him to his followers for ever. On Easter, 1547, he preached at St. Andrew’s castle, flaying the garrison there for its degradation — and was startled at being called as the congregation’s pastor!

But it was not to last long. Two months later twenty-one French galleys bombarded the castle furiously. Already weakened by plague, the garrison surrendered. The men — Knox included — were chained to rowing benches and whipped to greater exertion by day; by night they huddled under the benches, wolfing down bean porridge and horsemeat. The king of France, assuming he could now use Scotland as a base for attacking England, assumed as well that a patriot and leader like Knox would help him do this. He released the Scot after nineteen months of agony.

The Frenchman had miscalculated; the Scot was anything but anti-English. Soon Knox was in England preaching to the thriving congregation he had gathered. Here the English Reformers drew on his gifts in theology and liturgy, incorporating his work in the Anglican prayerbook.

Then Mary I succeeded the late Edward VI. In four years “Bloody” Mary would engineer the horrible deaths of three hundred men and women. Knox had to leave England immediately. He moved to Geneva, and daily gained from his friend John Calvin the theological equipment he had to have for the final spiritual assault on his homeland.

His sojourns in Geneva were the happiest periods of his life. He preached three times per week to an English congregation, was given long hours for study, immersed himself in Hebrew and Greek. At the same time he knew that Geneva was Gospel-infused while Edinburgh was not. When three Scottish nobles wrote him, pleading with him to return, he could not decline.

Before leaving Geneva for the last time he published his tract, The First Blast of the Trumpet Against the Monstrous Regiment of Women. The “regiment” consisted of two: “Bloody” Mary, who had done her utmost to bury his work in England, and Scotland’s Mary of Guise, soon to give way to her daughter, Mary Queen of Scots. The “Blast” was no firecracker. The penalty for possessing a copy of it, or for failing to destroy a copy which found its way into one’s hands, was death.

Fearing that Mary of Guise had heartlessly sacrificed Scotland to France (or at least had tried to), the Scottish nobles deposed her. With Mary out of the way the Reformers’ situation appeared to improve. Knox and his fellow-strugglers now had the breathing space required to write the Scots Confession of Faith. Alongside it provisions were made for each pastor in the Kirk to be paid a stipend, large enough to support spouse and children and render unnecessary the distraction of a second job. All of Scotland was to be divided into self-supporting parishes, with a parish-supported school in each. Here there was bred the Scots’ reputation for their veneration of education, their repugnance at tyranny, their insistence on democracy, and their love of literature.

Mary Queen of Scots was soon monarch. She brought Knox to trial, laughing all the while. “Do you know what I am laughing at?”, she asked the nobles around her. “That man once made me weep…. I will see if I can make him weep.” She could not. When she asked the nobles to render a verdict they acquitted Knox — unanimously! Enraged, she demanded another vote. The result was identical.

Mary was soon weeping herself. Her husband having been murdered, she quickly married the murderer! Scottish nobles, disgusted now, seized her and carried her to Edinburgh while crowds in the streets shouted, “Burn the whore!” Elizabeth I, never one to suffer fools, had her beheaded.

Knox’s remaining years were difficult. Slander surrounded him. He was said to have bedded his mother-in-law and his stepmother as well. The slander continued for fifty years, becoming increasingly ridiculous; it was said that he committed incest, when the date of the supposed deed was twenty years after Knox had died.

The thundering voice could only whisper now. As death moved closer he had his wife read and re-read his favourite scripture passages, always concluding with John 17, “the place where I cast my first anchor.” At the grave a mourner remarked, “Here lies one who neither flattered nor feared any flesh.”

Victor Shepherd

Caspar Olevianus and Zacharias Ursinus

                1536 – 1587                              1534 – 1583

The two young men (only 26 and 28 years old respectively) couldn’t have guessed that their Heidelberg Catechism, designed for teenagers, would find adult readers annually buying more than 100,000 books that discuss the crown jewel of the shorter Reformation writings. Written in German, within 25 years it would be translated into Dutch, Latin, Hebrew, Greek, French, Italian, Polish, English, Lithuanian, Czech and Rumanian. At present it can be read in 30 languages. Plainly the Catechism is cherished inasmuch as it continues to fortify Christians who find themselves beleaguered in any way for any reason.

Four hundred and fifty-three years after its publication (1563), Christ’s persecuted still find in it the substance their head requires and the stiffening their heart craves if they are going to stand firm in their struggle against all principalities and powers. Designed to be memorized, the Catechism has readily sunk to the bottom of the minds of young people only to effervesce years later when the assaults and seductions of adult life are threatening to bend them and break them. “What is your only comfort in life and in death?”, Question #1 asks without apology. Then it provides an answer that millions have found not only fathomlessly profound but also endlessly moving: “My only comfort is that I am not my own but belong – body and soul, in life and in death – to my faithful Saviour Jesus Christ….”

The comfort spoken of here is more than the “warm fuzzy” of religious sentimentality. Con is Latin for “with”; fortis for “strength.” This “comfort” consoles only because it first strengthens Christ’s people in the face of pressures that will otherwise find them capitulating and collapsing.

The second question is similarly pithy and pertinent: “What must you know to live and die in the joy of this comfort?” Answer #2: “Three things: first, how great my sin and misery are; second, how I am set free of all my sins and misery; three, how I am to thank God for such deliverance.” The first section is the shortest and the second (the setting-forth of our salvation) is the longest, while the third section (Christian obedience or the life of discipleship) has the simple yet grand title, “Thankfulness.” In other words the whole of the Christian life is a response neither resented nor grudged but rather rendered freely, joyfully, spontaneously, thankfully.

Caspar Olevianus was born in the city of Treves on the border of Luxembourg. His father, Gerhard von der Olewig, headed the baker’s guild of the city. The family was well-to-do and could afford a fine education for its gifted son. Graduating from a Roman Catholic monastery school, Olevianus was haunted for years by the parting words of a godly priest: “My boy, never forget that God’s people in all ages have found their comfort in the atoning life and sacrifice of Jesus Christ.”

A age 14 Olevianus moved to Paris to study law. Startled at his brush with death when several drunken fellow-students drowned in a boating mishap, he allied himself with French Protestant students whose spiritual depth and searching friendship soon won him to the Reformation. Afire now with the gospel, he finished law school and began devouring the theology of the Reformers. His insatiable appetite took him to the classrooms of Peter Martyr in Zurich, Theodore Beza in Lausanne, and John Calvin in Geneva.

Upon returning to Treves, Olevianus forthrightly announced the gospel and denounced the “holy coat” of Joseph, together with similar superstitions that impeded Word-quickened faith. And just as quickly city authorities imprisoned him. A wealthy benefactor was allowed to ransom him on condition that he leave the city permanently. Heidelberg immediately welcomed him, installing him as pastor and principal of the university’s faculty of theology. In the spring of 1562 he, along with Ursinus, was asked to write a catechism instructing young people in the faith.

Zacharias Baer was born in Breslau (today a city in Poland.) Like all young humanist scholars of that era he gave himself a Latin name (ursus, “bear”; olevianus, “wrestling school”) in order to identify himself with the learning of antiquity. He enrolled at Wittenberg University, boarding for the next seven years with Melanchthon, Luther’s erudite successor. Melanchthon admired the young man for his intellectual gifts and his spiritual maturity, commending him to mentors throughout Europe. Subsequently Ursinus too studied under Reformation giants at Strasbourg, Basel, Lausanne and Geneva. Sojourns in Lyons and Orleans gave him expertise in Hebrew. Returning to Breslau he published a pamphlet on the sacraments. Opponents’ vitriolic reaction succeeded in driving him out of the city. Eventually he was brought to Heidelberg as professor of theology.

Ursinus and Olevianus never disdained the work of their predecessors. For this reason they began writing their catechism only after they had researched all the instructional material they could procure. By 1563 they had fulfilled their commission, and two copies, in Latin and German, were sent to Heinrich Bullinger in Zurich, accompanied by the note, “It is obvious how much we owe to you and to the Swiss reformers. We have drawn not from one but from many sources. To God alone be glory.”

When political power changed hands in Heidelberg both men were expelled. Olevianus moved to Herborn where he gave himself to practical church reforms, visiting congregations, administering discipline, and ordering church life. Ursinus fled to Neustadt where his health soon broke and his wife, Margaretha Troutwein, nursed him as his life dribbled away. Neither man saw old age. Yet both will be remembered throughout Christendom for their 129 questions and answers. They were alike devout, brilliant, dedicated and diligent. Possessed of immense affection for students and parishioners, they were also relentlessly industrious, always “making most of the time” (Colossians 4:4) – as the motto above Ursinus’s desk indicated:

Friend, who comest here to stay,
Be brief, or go away I pray,
Or help me while I work today.

Victor Shepherd
September 1998

Jacobus Arminius

1560-1609

Arminius may never have had a tranquil day in his life. He was born in the Dutch town of Oudewater the year his father died. His mother and siblings perished there fifteen years later when Spanish forces massacred its inhabitants.

Cared for and subsidized by relatives, Armininus studied at the University of Leiden, gaining recognition as a star in the theological firmament. Church officials, however, deemed the twenty-one year old, aspiring pastor too young for the office.

Undeterred, Arminius continued his education in Geneva, speaking daily with Theodore Beza, Calvin’s successor in the Reformation city. By rearranging Calvin’s emphases Beza largely retained the content of Calvin’s theology while largely distorting its spirit. Whereas Calvin, for instance, had spoken of the grandeur of God and the majesty of God but not of the “sovereignty” of God, Beza thrust into the centre of his thought a sovereignty that seemed indistinguishable from the arbitrary assertion of naked power. And where Calvin had concentrated on our life in Christ, with predestination merely the means whereby sin-deadened people come to be “in Christ”, Beza made predestination a controlling principle.

Arminius was appointed pastor in Amsterdam upon returning from further studies in Italy. The Sunday the twenty-eight year old began his ministry there he mounted the pulpit with his cap on his head — the cap being the symbol of freedom — and removed it only when he invoked God at the commencement of the service. He knew that those whom the Son makes free submit to no one except the One who has restored their freedom. The people of the city relished his theology, since it reflected the convictions of Dutch people whose thinking concerning the gospel had fermented quietly for at least two centuries.

Since it was a reformed pastor’s custom to preach through a book of the bible, Arminius began with Romans. Three years later he was up to chapter 7. Controversy erupted when he maintained that the “wretched man” spoken of there was the pre-Christian person, not the regenerate believer, as Beza insisted. When his theological enemies pronounced him heterodox, Arminius replied, “I believe that our salvation rests on Christ alone and that we obtain faith for the forgiveness of sins and the recovering of life only through the grace of the Holy Spirit.” Now they accused him of “Pelagianism”, the heretical notion that the Fall has affected humankind so slightly that we can will ourselves, unaided, into fellowship with God. The charge of Socinianism (unitarianism) followed. Arminius countered that he had always affirmed the deity of the Son.

Concerning Romans 7 Arminius maintained:

His position with respect to the “wretched man” is a viewpoint that has been defended throughout the church’s history and has never been deemed heretical;

No heresy, including Pelagianism, can be derived from it;

The viewpoint of modern theologians (e.g., Beza) that Romans 7 speaks of the Christian is an opinion none of the church fathers held, including Augustine, the church father dearest to the Calvinists;

To say that Romans 7 describes the Christian is to slight the grace of God (grace appears impotent in the face of sin) and to foster wanton behaviour (even the regenerate can’t help doing the evil they don’t want to do.)

In all of this Arminius maintained, with the universal church, that free will is found only in the regenerate, in those whom God has freed to know and obey him. Unbelievers remain in bondage to sin.

A few months later Arminius was expounding Romans 9. An opponent accused him of preaching that unrepentant sinners are condemned only on account of their sin. In other words, they aren’t condemned on account of a hidden decree of God enacted before they were born and therefore before they could have sinned. The same fellow denounced him for declaring that while good works don’t merit God’s pardon, the pardoned should do all the good they can.

In his detailed examination and closely reasoned exposition of Romans 9, Arminius articulated a doctrine of grace that recognizes the humanness of the beneficiaries of grace and that honours them as human agents, God’s covenant-partners made in his image. Arminius protested any notion that even sinful humans are entities like sticks and stones to be manipulated mechanically. Concerning Romans 9 he upheld the following:

The question that his opponents said predestination answered, namely, “Why do some individuals believe when others don’t?”, is neither asked nor answered in the chapter;

Romans 9 doesn’t discuss individuals but rather classes of people: those who affirm righteousness by faith (i.e., through intimacy with the Righteous “elder brother”), and those who seek to merit God’s recognition. God “predestines” to salvation all who believe in Jesus Christ.

To speak of the predestination of individuals to eternal blessing or curse before they have been created (and therefore before they could have sinned) is to render God arbitrary, even monstrous;

To postulate both a hidden and a revealed will in God is to falsify the New Testament’s insistence that Jesus Christ is God’s entire will now revealed.

God’s command and God’s promise are co-extensive. God doesn’t command all to believe while visiting only some with faith-quickening mercy.

Even as the controversy raged in Amsterdam, the University of Leiden, a centre of Renaissance Humanism and the hub of Dutch language and culture, recognized Arminius’ brilliance, installing him as rector (president) in 1603.

Among the intellectually exhilarating now, he wasn’t among the theologically sympathetic. Within a year he was dragged into a public dispute on predestination. Again he stated and defended his position, having refined it even more profoundly. Celebrated in the university, Arminius was savaged in the church by ultra-Calvinist refugees from France whose spirit was alien to the Christian convictions native to Holland. Opposition to him approached hysteria. Slanderous foes, knowing of his student-trip to Italy, lied that he had kissed the pope’s slipper and was “infected” by the Jesuits.

Relief came only as the pulmonary tuberculosis that had left him coughing for months galloped ahead. He died surrounded by his wife Lijsbet and his nine surviving children, the youngest only thirteen months. Lijsbet would live on the clergy-widow’s pension that grateful Amsterdam officials had promised her years earlier the day the family had moved to Leiden.

Admittedly, Arminius had not spoken the last word on either Romans 7 or 9 (or on the notion that philosophy is the necessary foundation to theology.) Still, he never deserved the abuse heaped on him. He had said he wanted only “to inquire with all earnestness in the Holy Scriptures for divine truth…for the purpose of winning some souls to Christ, that I might be a sweet savour to him.”

Victor Shepherd
August 2000

John Owen

1616–1683

He came by it honestly. His father (the last of 15 children, all sons) longed so to see a corrupt church reformed that his zeal was labelled “Puritan”, the badge that son John would wear for decades and adorn with his gifts.

Owen was born in the village of Stadham, Oxfordshire, to a thoughtful couple who “home-schooled” their precocious youngster before sending him on to high school and thence, at age 12, to Oxford. At the university Owen applied himself to mathematics and philosophy, with time allowed for music lessons as well. (Years later, when he was chief administrative officer of Oxford, he appointed his flute-instructor as professor of music.)

While Owen immersed himself in his studies (permitting himself no more than four hours sleep per night), a campus figure loomed menacingly before him whose approach set the tone for so much of what Owen would have to contend with for the rest of his life. Archbishop Laud, chancellor of Oxford and implacable foe of all that the English Reformers had initiated; Laud decided to rid the university of all who wouldn’t assent to his anti-gospel agenda. Deliberately he enacted religious innovations that he knew reform-minded students could never assent to, and then used their non-assent as a pretext for expelling them. Those who were slow to leave he “encouraged” by means of his infamous “Star Chamber” and “High Commission”. The Commission dragooned suspects before the London Chamber, the venue for ruthless, arbitrary, arm-twisting interrogation without appeal. Laud watched a heartbroken Owen stumble out of the university where he had spent nine glorious years wedded to the love of his life: learning.

Meanwhile Laud’s master, King Charles I, was outraging millions with his contempt for parliament and his illicit forays into money-raising. Civil war irrupted.

In the midst of it all a spiritually-disoriented young man trudged miles to a chapel to hear its celebrated preacher. The fellow was absent that day. The substitute preacher announced the text, “Why are you afraid, O men of little faith?” (Matthew 8:26). By sermon’s end Owen knew the peace which does pass understanding since it is given in the midst of turbulence within and without. The Lord whom he had spent years fleeing but couldn’t escape had finally freed him by taking him captive. Thereafter Owen persistently sought — but never found — the name of the man whose message had been the lens focusing the light of God to the point of penetration.

Soon Owen was cheerfully at work as a pastor and diligently at work as a scholar-writer as the first of 27 dense tomes emerged from the point of his pen.

January, 1649, saw the trial and execution of Charles I for treason, tyranny and murder. Summoned to preach to parliament in April, Owen expounded “On the Shaking of Heaven and Earth”. (Hebrews 12:27) Here he caught the eye of Oliver Cromwell, leader of the parliamentary forces in the civil war. Cromwell discerned in Owen not merely the superb scholar but also the consummate administrator. In no time Owen was vice-chancellor of Oxford University, the position that managed all university affairs. Executive skill was needed here as academic rigour had declined, many member-colleges had closed, others were quartering soldiers and supplies, and money was scarce; in fact the university was colossally in debt. Owen cut short the petulant self-pity of college heads as he declared, “…groans become not grave and honourable men. It is the part of an undaunted mind boldly to bear up under a heavy burden.” Soon the university rebounded, internationally-acclaimed professors were appointed, needy students were subsidized, and one penniless fellow who wrote Owen in brilliant Latin was hired as the household’s tutor! In it all Owen sat on Cromwell’s committees, wrote theology the world will never be without, and even became a member of parliament.

When a parliamentary majority proposed making Cromwell king, Owen wrote the brief that dispelled the proposal. Angry now, Cromwell appointed his son, Richard, as Chancellor of the university. In six weeks Richard had removed Owen. With no trace of bitterness but only much magnanimity Owen moved to a village congregation.

In 1660, following Cromwell’s death, the monarchy was restored. Once again Puritans were proscribed. An Act made it illegal for more than five Puritans to meet in their own place of worship. Owen’s pulpit disappeared and his flock scattered. In 1662 another Act (it gave rise to “The Great Ejection”) rendered 2000 Puritan pastors homeless and penniless. They travelled by night and preached by day to handfuls of the faithful in barns and fields. Another Act rewarded informers for betraying them.

Prison populations were swelling and emigrant ships “sardining” their human cargo when the plague settled on London. The clergy of the Established Church fled to avoid infection, while Puritan ministers stepped forward self-forgetfully to succour the dying and the surviving. In the large cities newly-formed congregations cherished their newly-found pastors — as yet another Act outlawed any Puritan pastor who was found within five miles of a city or within five miles of any place he had preached in previously. Relegated now to remote rural areas, they returned to London when “The Great Fire” consumed church buildings that disappeared as quickly as large, Puritan-built, wooden tabernacles arose. Owen himself returned to London and, with upheavals everywhere, penned his most trenchant diagnostic tool of the human heart, Sin and Temptation. Steadfast, he remained in London even as parliament re-endorsed the earlier Acts outlawing Puritans.

The day before he died Owen wrote, “I am leaving the ship of the church in a storm; but whilst the great Pilot is in it, the loss of a poor under-rower will be inconsiderable.”

Others knew better. The Sunday following Owen’s death his successor, Rev. David Clarkson, lamented, “We have had a light in this candlestick. We did not sufficiently value it.”

Do we? The light that streamed from the Puritans was — and is — nothing less than invaluable.

Victor Shepherd
April 1997

Thomas Watson

c. 1620 — 1686

Two decades ago my mother gave me Watson’s A Body of Divinity as a birthday gift. The book introduced me to the Puritan genius: mind and heart — the dialogue between theological learning and spiritual experience. Soon I had moved from Watson’s many volumes to the works of other Puritans, such as Richard Baxter, John Owen and Jonathan Edwards. I was awed at the prodigious output of men who preached several times each week, called on every family in the congregation (at which time they reviewed the family’s knowledge of scripture and catechism), and still managed to write thousands of pages by candlelight and oil lamp.

While the 16th Century Protestant Reformers knew they had to forge doctrine that did justice to the truth and reality of God’s search-and-rescue mission in Jesus Christ, the 17th Century Puritans knew the doctrine they had inherited was sound. Instead they were charged with applying doctrine; they made sin-infected hearts writhe under the scalpel of the gospel even as the same hearts, relieved of “pollution”, began to be whole.

Impressed by their ability and industry, I was overwhelmed by their capacity for suffering. The Church of England, enforcing ecclesiastical uniformity as a tool of political unity, persecuted them ruthlessly. In “The Great Ejection” of 1662 thousands of Puritan clergy were expelled from pulpit and manse, their families reduced to poverty as they scrabbled to feed their children. These men slept in barns, crept through fields, preached to clandestine congregations hastily assembled in a remote meadow or clump of trees before informers could betray them.

Thomas Watson was a Puritan giant. Surprisingly, then, his birthdate remains unknown. It is known, however, that he studied at Emmanuel College, Cambridge University. One hundred years earlier Cambridge University had been the site of electrifying gatherings of divinity students whom “Lutheran” ideas had newly seized and who would shortly find themselves leaders and martyrs in the English Reformation. Emmanuel College had long cherished its reputation as the “nursery” of those for whom the gospel was dearer than life.

Following his studies, Watson was ordained a Church of England clergyman and appointed to a large congregation in London. Soon he spoke and wrote in the typically Puritan idiom: pointed, poignant, pithy, and therefore always memorable. Ponder “The eye is made both for seeing and for weeping. Sin must first be seen before it can be wept for.” To read this sentence but once is never to forget it. Little wonder, then, that those who read others like it find their imagination lit up for the rest of their lives. “Such as will not weep with Peter shall weep like Judas.” Plainly either we must come to “godly grief” (2 Cor. 7:10), owning our inexcusable sin, or we are going to lament our having forfeited the One who could have been our Saviour. Watson’s condensation, “Such as will not weep…” is as haunting as it is indelible.

Sixteen years after he had begun his work in London, the government passed the Act of Uniformity. Since this Act mandated that all pronouncements and practices of the state church be adhered to (however unscriptural), many aspects of it contradicted Puritan convictions. Unable to endorse the Act, Watson had nevertheless always been loyal to the crown. Unlike virtually all his fellow-Puritans, he had protested the execution of King Charles I; and unlike them too he had supported Charles II. There was nothing seditious about him. Still, he refused to countenance a diluted gospel and a stifled conscience. His congregation, distressed at his eviction, listened in anguish to his farewell sermon from 2 Corinthians 7:1: “Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.” Soon he too was preaching as often as his outlaw existence permitted. A few years later the government’s Act of Indulgence rescinded the strictures of the Act of Uniformity, and Watson “surfaced” in London where he ministered once more for several years, until he was found dead on his knees.

While Watson had many peers as a “heart specialist”, he had no betters. Exquisitely gifted with laser-like penetration of our innermost self, he could pierce layer after layer of self-deception, only to conclude with indisputable wisdom: “Christ is never loved till sin be loathed.” “Trust not in a passionate resolution; it is raised in a storm and will die in a calm.”

Were critics to pronounce Watson “negative” or “pessimistic” he would remind them that all real cures begin with accurate assessments. He would also point out that since God himself has said, “I the Lord search the mind and try the heart” (Jeremiah 17:10), the psalmist’s plea makes perfect sense: “Search me, O God, and know my heart! Try me and know my thoughts! And see if there be any wicked way in me, and lead me in the way everlasting.” (Psalm 139:23)

And yet to think Watson one-sidedly self-critical is to misrepresent him. He exulted in a salvation known and enjoyed now, and he insisted that the Christian’s manifest joy is as contagious as it is profound: “Cheerfulness is a perfume to draw others to godliness. As there is a seriousness without sourness, so there is a cheerfulness without lightness.” Realistically he recalled that love for God is never idle: “it sets the head a-studying for God, the feet a-running in the ways of his commandments.”

Watson’s caution sobers thoughtful Christians: “The sins of the wicked pierce Christ’s side; the sins of the godly go to his heart.” His wisdom strengthens us: “Trust him [God] where you cannot trace his footsteps.” And his conviction of God’s promise reassures us of a safe journey home: “You are called, and therefore are sure to be crowned.”

The Puritans were expert diagnosticians of the human condition. While the Jesuits, thanks to the Spiritual Exercises of their founder (Ignatius Loyola) have helped Roman Catholics for 450 years to come to terms with the ravages and rationalisations of sin, Protestants have in Puritan thinkers those soul-physicians from whom they, and the whole church with them, will continue to profit until all Christ’s people are “found by him without spot or blemish.” (2 Peter 3:14)

John Bunyan

1628 – 1688

It was his blind daughter Mary, a teenager, who upset him most when he was in prison. Day by day she groped and stumbled her way to the jail where her father was to spend thirteen years, supplementing the wretched prison fare with whatever food she could carry. Bunyan was haunted by what might befall her in a cruel world. If he died in prison, who would look out for her? How could a penniless blind woman survive?

Already the shock of his sudden imprisonment had caused his wife Elizabeth to miscarry. Seeing his agitation, prison authorities informed him that he need not remain in jail; in fact, he could go home that afternoon. All he had to do was sign a paper promising never to preach again. Immediately he knew what he head to do: he had been called to preach and would no nothing else.

John Bunyan was born at Elstow, near Bedford, England. When only sixteen he was conscripted for the Parliamentary (that is, the anti-Royalist) Army in the English Civil War. The Parliamentary Army included many soldiers and officers of the Puritan persuasion. Two sermons were preached to the men every Sunday (plus another on Thursday!), while scripture reading and prayers customarily began the soldier’s work-day. A twelve pence fine was assessed any soldier found swearing. (Bunyan’s vocabulary, at this time, contained little else.)

In the unforeseeable providence of God, it was while he was an unbeliever, hostile to the Christian faith and rendering enforced military service, that Puritan tenets began to seep into his mind and heart. He became convinced of the authority of scripture, the need for holy living, the centrality of preaching in worship, and God’s sovereign ordering of life. Seeds were sown which later brought for the fruit in profusion.

Discharged from the Parliamentary Army, Bunyan returned to the family trade of tinker. (Tinkers were blacksmiths who worked in assorted metals from heavy iron to kitchen cooking utensils.) One morning, looking as usual for business from homemakers, he came upon three or four poor women who were resting briefly from their domestic responsibilities. Bunyan sidled closer and found them talking earnestly to each other. “They talked of how God had visited their souls with his love in the Lord Jesus. . . .” Bunyan later reported. “They spake as if joy did make them speak . . . they were to me as if they had found a new world.” And so they had.

The women were members of the Puritan Free Church of Bedford. Its pastor, John Gifford, had been an officer-physician in the Royalist (anti-Puritan!) Army. Grace had subsequently overwhelmed this notorious blasphemer, drunkard and gambler. He gave up his medical practice in Bedford to become the first pastor of the Nonconformist congregation. Under the threefold influence of the women, the pastor, and Luther’s commentary on Galatians, the tinker was forged into that force whose name would become known throughout the English-speaking world.

Bunyan’s ministry unfolded just as the Royal Restoration of 1660 rendered illegal all worship not conducted according to the forms of the Church of England. In no time Bunyan was arrested and sentenced. Prison conditions were unspeakable. Yet it was in prison that his preaching and counselling brought salvation and comfort to scores of men whose bleak prospects were otherwise unalterable. It was also in these most trying circumstances that he produced at least nine books! (He wrote more than sixty.)

Upon his release from prison he drafted the masterpiece which was to be a trophy of Puritan thought and a classic of English literature. Who will ever forget the characters from Pilgrim’s Progress? Mr. Talkative; Mr. Formalist; Mr. Ready-to-Halt; Judge Hategood; even the young woman, Dull. Not to mention Giant Despair, who lurked near the Slough of Despond and Doubting Castle. (Release from the Castle was secured only as Christian used the Key of Promise.)

Courageous in the face of social and political harassment, Bunyan exemplified the apostle Paul’s “in any and all circumstances” (Phil. 4:12), for while in prison he upheld the gospel at the same time as he made thousands of bootlaces to support his family. Rightly distinguishing between the core of the gospel (which cannot be compromised) and church practices (which admit of different interpretations), Bunyan refused to take sides in the denominational wrangle over believers’ versus infant baptism. He insisted that faith alone rendered one a Christian, and faith was sufficient to endear Christians to each other and make them welcome at each other’s communion table.

In August, 1688, he began a forty-mile ride on horseback from Bedford to London. An icy rain drenched him. In two days he was delirious with pneumonia. Within two weeks he was dead.

Bunyan’s remains are buried in Bunhill Fields, London, surrounded by the remains of the other saints. John Owen, the greatest Puritan intellect; Isaac Watts, the finest English hymnwriter; William Blake, poet; Susanna Wesley, mother of John and Charles.

Bunyan’s influence is inestimable. By 1692 one hundred thousand copies of Pilgrim’s Progress were in print. Today the book is found in over one hundred translations. When China’s Communist government printed two hundred thousand copies as an example of Western cultural heritage, the printing sold out in three days.

While Bunyan lacked almost all formal education, his English was singularly precise, fluid and expressive. What accounts for it? Robert Browning, the poet, offered this explanation:

His language was not ours;
‘Tis my belief God spake;
No tinder has such powers.

Susanna Annesley

1669 — 1742

“Children, as soon as I am released sing a psalm of praise to God”, whispered the seventy-three year old mother of the Wesleys minutes before she died. Five of her children were present. She had had nineteen, ten of whom had survived infancy. The most famous would be John (fifteenth) and Charles (eighteenth). A large family was nothing new to her. The day she was baptized her father had written a friend that Susanna was the most recent of “twenty-four or a quarter of a hundred, I am not sure which”. (The latter estimate was correct.)

Susanna’s spiritual and intellectual formation was rich. Her father was a learned puritan clergyman whose home welcomed a stream of puritan preachers, scholars and writers, among whom were Thomas Manton (his Works comprised twenty-two volumes) and John Owen, the ablest theologian among the puritans and at one time the Vice-Chancellor of Oxford University.

In 1662 The Act of Uniformity decreed that all clergy must conform to all beliefs and practices of the Church of England. Two thousand refused, and were expelled from pulpit, parsonage and university during “The Great Expulsion”. John Bunyan (author of Pilgrim’s Progress) was imprisoned. Others scrabbled to feed their dependents, teaching school or preaching clandestinely whenever and wherever they emerged from hiding.

Little wonder that Susanna horrified her parents when she was only twelve as she announced that she was returning to the Church of England! (Subsequently she wrote down her reasons for doing this, but her documents were destroyed in the Epworth rectory fire of 1709, the blaze in which six-year old John narrowly escaped perishing with his mother’s papers.)

One year later at her sister’s wedding she met nineteen-year old Samuel Wesley. He too was moving from Dissent back to the Church of England even though his father had been fatally mistreated during The Great Ejection. (His father had died at forty-two during his fourth imprisonment.) In 1688 Samuel and Susanna were married. The marriage was troublous. Samuel, chronically in debt, kept his family in financial hardship; in addition he fancied himself a poet and scholar, deflecting time and energy and preoccupation to entirely forgettable poetry and a Latin commentary on the book of Job which consumed twenty-five years. Not surprisingly Susanna wrote, “I think we are not likely to live happily together”.

One day Samuel noticed that Susanna did not say “Amen” to his prayers for the king. When asked to explain herself Susanna replied, “He (i.e., William of Orange) is no king; he is but a prince”. Susanna supported British royal descent; the Dutchman was an interloper. “If we are going to have two kings in this house then we shall have two beds”, fumed Samuel as he departed for London. Susanna insisted she would apologize if it could be shown where she was wrong; but to “apologize” insincerely for mere expedience would be a lie and therefore sin. An archbishop agreed that Samuel’s absence was a violation of his marriage vows (by now they had had fourteen children). Five months later Samuel returned home; the night he and Susanna were reconciled John was conceived.

Cherishing the rich puritan heritage of academic excellence Susanna set up a school in her home. Classes were held six hours per day, six days per week. “It is almost incredible what a child may be taught in a quarter of a year by a vigorous application”, commented Susanna, “…all could read better in that time than most women can do as long as they live”. The curriculum consisted both of academic subjects and of Christian instruction. The spiritual formation of her children was undertaken through her weekly private conversations with them all: “On Monday I talk with Molly, on Tuesday with Hetty, …on Thursday with Jacky (as she always called John).

Judging the sermons of Samuel’s assistant to be vacuous Susanna decided that whenever her husband was out of the pulpit the assistant’s feeble pronouncements should be supplemented by more nourishing fare. Whereupon she took it upon herself to read from a book of sermons to villagers who spilled out of her home on Sunday afternoons. (As a woman in the Church of England Susanna was not allowed to “preach”; nonetheless authorities deemed reading someone else’s sermon aloud in public to be acceptable!) Years later when John hesitated at allowing a layman to preach Susanna wrote, “That fellow is as much called as you are”.

Her influence upon John and Charles, and through them upon worldwide Methodists, is incalculable. While Methodism came to display its characteristic spirit, its unique style (outdoor preaching to huge crowds of the unchurched, for instance), and its special emphases (not least its conviction that God could do something about sin beyond forgiving it) Susanna was the conduit for the puritan riches which so largely formed the substance of Methodism. Like Deborah of old she was “a mother in Israel” (Judges 5:7) as she bequeathed to her sons and their heirs the wealth for which her foreparents had suffered unspeakably: the necessity for doctrine as a provisional statement of the truth of God, vigorously disciplined discipleship, the believer’s assurance of fellowship with Christ, intense concern for evangelism and pastoral care, veneration of the sovereignty of grace, insistence on “faith working through love”.

A few years before she died she had written John, “I have long since chosen him [i.e., God] for my only good, my all…”. The Holy One of Israel who had kept Deborah and Rachel, Ruth and Naomi, Elizabeth and Mary, Lydia and the unnamed woman who was a “mother” to the apostle Paul (Romans 16:13) proved sufficient to keep her as well.

Her remains are buried in the same cemetery as those of her puritan foreparents: John Bunyan, John Owen, and Isaac Watts.

Victor A. Shepherd
July 1993

Isaac Watts

1674 – 1748

More information

The “father of the English hymn” was unusual in many respects. A short man (five feet tall), his sickly body was capped with a disproportionately large head. Virtually all portraits depict him in a large gown with large folds — an obvious attempt at having him appear less grotesque.

A working pastor, he wrote a textbook on logic that was used for decades at Oxford, Cambridge, Harvard and Yale.

He wrote a tome on metaphysics (the branch of philosophy that deals with “being”) even as his book of children’s poetry (the first such book to be published) went through 95 editions within 100 years of publication.

No other thinker has published a major work on astronomy as well as age-graded catechisms for youngsters (the first for five-year olds!).

His hymns have been translated into dozens of languages from Armenian to Zulu.

His voice was thin, and his recurring psychiatric illness (at times incapacitating him) was common knowledge; yet whenever he was well enough to preach crowds hung on words they knew to pour from a heart wrapped in the heart of God.

The eldest of eight children, Watts was born in troubled times. Dissenters (those who refused to conform to the established church) were not only denied access to the universities and suitable employment; they were also liable to prosecution and punishment for no greater “crime” than persistently worshipping God according to their conscience. Watts’s father, a Dissenter, was imprisoned one year after he was married. His wife gave birth while her husband was in jail. She regularly nursed the infant Isaac on the jail steps in the course of visiting her husband.

The youngster was plainly precocious. He had learned Latin by age four, Greek at nine, French at eleven, and Hebrew at thirteen. French was not usually studied in English elementary schools during the 1600s, but Watts was raised in Southampton, and Southampton was a city of refuge to hundreds of refugees who were fleeing persecution in France. The boy thought he should know French so that he could converse with his neighbours.

A physician recognized the teenager’s intellectual gifts and offered to finance his education at either Oxford or Cambridge. But regardless of his brilliance Watts would be admitted to either university only if he were willing to renounce the convictions that had exacted terrible suffering from his parents. He wouldn’t surrender conviction to expediency. As a result he went to a Dissenting Academy, the post-secondary institution for those barred from the universities. While completing his formal education he wrote much poetry, most of it in Latin.

In this era hymns weren’t sung in English churches. German Lutherans had been singing hymns for over 100 years. Calvinists in France and Switzerland, however, had not. Calvin had wanted his people to sing only the psalms of scripture. English Protestants of Calvinist parentage had adopted the practice of singing only metrical psalms in worship. These metrical arrangements were awkward (“But we remember will the name/Of our Lord God alone”), the mood was ponderous, the tone of the entire service dreary. One day Watts discovered he couldn’t endure any of it a minute longer. Returning from the service one Sunday morning he complained vehemently to his father about the stodgy psalm-singing that put people off worship. “Why don’t you write a hymn suitable congregational singing?”, his father challenged him. Throughout the afternoon Watts did just that, and at evening worship that day the congregation sang hymn #1, “Behold the glories of the Lamb”. Six hundred and ninety-six followed.

Not everyone thanked him. Some of his contemporaries complained that his hymns were “too worldly” for the church. One critic fumed, “Christian congregations have shut out divinely inspired psalms and taken in Watts’s flights of fancy!”. His hymns outraged many people, split congregations (most notably the congregation whose pastor, years earlier, had been John Bunyan, the author of an English classic), and got pastors fired. Still, the multi-talented thinker knew what his preeminent gift was and why he had to employ it.

Watts, like other hymn-writers of his era, wrote of God’s seizure of the human heart and God’s transmutation of our understanding. Yet Watts was unique in his emphasis on the backdrop of God’s intercourse with the human heart: the cosmos in its unspeakable vastness. Watts sees the drama of the incarnation and the cross, the dereliction and the resurrection, as seemingly small events that are in fact possessed of cosmic significance. Watts’s universe is simply more immense than anything other hymn-writers imagined. (Perhaps this is to be expected from an astronomer!)

Convinced of the immensity of God and immersed in the passion of God, Watts himself was possessed of the profoundest experience or God.

Turn, turn us mighty God,
And mould our souls afresh;
Break, sovereign grace, these hearts of stone,
And give us hearts of flesh.

By age 50 he was a national figure, esteemed now by Anglicans and Dissenters alike. John Wesley (an Anglican) had long acknowledged the genius, discipline and piety of Watts, and when Wesley came to publish his first hymn book, one-third of the its hymns were Isaac’s. An able theologian as well, he found 44 pages of his Ruin and Recovery in Wesley’s The Doctrine of Original Sin.

As unusual as he was in appearance, gifts, productivity and psychiatric history, Watts was not unusual at all in one important respect. Like all Christians this logician knew that God is to be loved with the mind, and therefore reason must never be discounted in the exercising of faith or the discipline of the Christian life. Yet he knew too that the mystery of God himself, while never irrational, is finally oceans deeper than anything reason can fathom.

Where reason fails,
With all her pow’rs,
There faith prevails
And love adores.

Victor Shepherd

Griffith Jones

1683 – 1761

All who thank God for the 18th century revival long to see its flames leap across two centuries and set ablaze today’s frozen church and wooden-hearted society. Hoping to gain information and inspiration from our foreparents’ awakening in Britain, we immerse ourselves in the work and works of the “three-fold cord not quickly broken” (Ecclesiastes 4:12); namely, John and Charles Wesley, together with George Whitefield. Few of us, however, are aware of Griffith Jones, the “morning star” of the revival, a man whose name is fragrant in Wales to this day.

In 1649 Oliver Cromwell, Parliamentary leader during the “Interregnum” (the brief period following the English Civil War when Puritan rule replaced royalty), insisted that Wales be given 150 ministers as well as one schoolteacher in every market town. Cromwell wanted to relieve the many-faceted darkness that had kept the Welsh people iniquitous and ignorant in equal measure. When the monarchy was restored in 1660, however, Charles II (the royal family’s all-time “playboy”) immediately suspended the nascent work in Wales, pleased to see the darkness reclaim the people.

Light was to come forth, none the less, from that “morning star” which didn’t merely scintillate but rather burned brightly as a flare, providing illumination beyond anyone’s capacity to foresee it. Twenty years before the Wesleys and Whitefield were even “lit”, Jones was doing what the three Englishmen would subsequently render notorious: a forthright declaration of the gospel, without fear or favour, to the neglected poor and the smirking rich; a compassion for those either alienated from the church or unaware of its mission; outdoor preaching that reached men and women who were otherwise never going to hear the word of life; alleviation of shocking material distresses and deprivations; and, most ominously, persecution from ecclesiastical authorities.

Jones was born into a Dissenting church family that early acquainted him with “the whole counsel of God.” (Acts 20:27) Overwhelmed one day by means of a vision (unusual in that visions are more typically found among Roman Catholics), Jones had seared upon his heart the immensity of God’s mercy, humankind’s helpless enthrallment to systemic sinnership, and the final fixity both eternal blessedness and ultimate loss. An unmistakable, undeniable vocation to the ministry accompanied the vision. Jones set about preparing himself for this work. With preparation ended, he moved from the Dissenting denomination of his upbringing to the Anglican Church. (No one knows why, as no one knows why John Wesley’s mother, Susanna Annesley, made the same move when only a young teenager.) Upon ordination in 1709 Jones began travelling beyond his parish into the mountain villages of south Wales. And just as quickly an ecclesiastical indicted and tried him on charges that he had neglected his own parish and was encroaching, uninvited, upon the precincts of other Anglican clergy, even preaching outside church buildings. The trial disclosed something entirely different. He preached in other parishes only when the incumbent invited him to, and he preached outdoors only when sanctuaries couldn’t contain the thousands who hungered for the bread of life. Now exonerated, and having turned the tables on his accusers, Jones laid before the presiding bishop incontrovertible evidence of cavalierly negligent clergy and spiritually destitute people whose total existence (not merely their “religious life”) was dissolute and desolate.

In 1716 Jones was installed as rector of the parish of Lladowror, where he ministered until his death 45 years later. As is always the case when the whole Christ wholly possesses the preacher, Jones scrabbled unashamedly to provide his people with food, clothing and medicine.

In the course of conducting his wintertime catechism class in the rectory Jones noticed that far too many of his people couldn’t read. He begged money to provide salaries for schoolteachers, trained them himself (they had to be godly but they didn’t have to be Anglicans), and then had them itinerate as Methodist ministers were to do so very effectively two decades later. The teachers of these “Charity Schools” remained in a village for three months at a time, instructing young and old alike intensively, only then to move on to another village but of course to return in order to move students ahead to the next level. The students weren’t children alone. Adults up to age 70 flooded the schools, soon to be freed gloriously as only the ability to read frees the illiterate. For the first time in the history of Wales servants, labourers and farm workers had access to books. The result was startling, as Wales became the first territory in Europe to have a literate peasantry.

Jones had early seen the pointlessness and futility of having the Welsh people forced to learn in English when they had no opportunity to speak the language with others who knew it well. People with next-to-no English can’t help those with no English to learn it. For this reason Jones resolutely maintained that Welsh had to be the lingua franca, and to this end translated thirty books himself from English to Welsh, these books being the chief texts of his “Charity School” curriculum. Within 30 years 4,000 schools had been set up and 250,000 people enabled to read.

Jones maintained that not only did the gospel address the whole person, thus rendering education an essential aspect of Christian mission; education was essential for the fullest reception of the gospel. In other words, education was as much the condition of evangelism as its fruit, and therefore as much needed for people’s salvation as for their edification. Not surprisingly, he distributed over 30,000 bibles throughout the land.

To this day Jones is deemed one of the makers of modern Wales, and the single most significant factor in the purity and preservation of the Welsh tongue.

Still, if he were able to speak to us now concerning his greatest Kingdom-usefulness he would undoubtedly point not to anything mentioned so far but rather to his three “sons in the gospel”: Daniel Rowland, Howell Harris and Howell Davies. It was these men who, only a few years later, would ignite Wales at the same time as “the threefold cord” torched England. Their “Calvinist Methodist Church” — Calvinist in theology yet Methodist in ethos and expression — would typify the marvellous diversity of the 18th century revival, a reflection, of course, of the diversity of the kingdom itself.

Victor Shepherd March 2000

Jonathan Edwards

1703 — 1758

Philosopher, theologian, pastor, evangelist, psychologist, naturalist: Jonathan Edwards was all of these at once, and all of these superbly. A philosopher without peer to this day in America, he was the only philosopher of note until the 20th century. The best theologian to appear in the U.S.A., he missed living during the richest era of new-world Puritan erudition, emerging only in the dying days of the movement. Expected to voice its death-rattle, he paradoxically thundered like a cataract into which there poured the streams of fathomless spirituality and measureless intellect.

Yet Edwards’s own congregation would eventually vote 200 to 20 to dismiss him. Unemployed for six months, and with seven children to feed (eventually there were 12), he was exiled to a mission outpost consisting of 12 caucasian families and 250 aboriginal. Unquestionably isolated academically and deprived culturally, he managed in this seemingly inhospitable environment to produce scholarly works that have made him America’s intellectual showpiece.

It is Edwards’s sermon, Sinners in the Hands of an Angry God, that so many have fastened on as the excuse for disregarding him as the conscienceless exploiter of people’s emotional vulnerabilities. Or rather it has to be the title of the sermon, since virtually none of those who disdain him as mean-spirited and heartless have even bothered to read the sermon! Neither do they know that so far from manipulating the heart-strings of his hearers with rhetorical trickery, he read the sermon word-for-word, hunched over the lectern, rarely lifting his head to look at the congregation — and all of this in a drone-dull monotone guaranteed to anaesthetize the most watchful. The result? New Englanders convulsed as the Spirit convicted them of their sinnership and their precariousness before the Holy God whose judgement cannot be deflected. (Sinners, it should be noted, is only one of 1200 manuscript sermons by Edwards housed in the library of Yale University.)

One of 12 children, the precocious youngster began learning Latin, Greek and Hebrew at age five. By 13 he was a student at Yale, a graduate at 17. After two years of schoolteaching he moved to Northampton, Massachusetts, as assistant pastor to his grandfather.

The spiritual tepidness of the congregation there dismayed him. Driven back to the resources acquired during his theological training, Edwards preached repeatedly on the Reformation pillar of “justification by faith”: sinners are set right with God as they gratefully embrace in faith the provision God’s grace has wrought for them in the mercy of the cross. His expositions appeared hopelessly ineffective in the face of the desiccated hearts of his hearers — except that their hearts were tinder-dry and could therefore be ignited! A spiritual quickening smouldered in the congregation for several months and then flickered into flame. Neighbouring congregations came alive as the Spirit thawed the frigid and illumined the shuttered. Suddenly the quiet conversions of individuals and the gradual renewal of congregations exploded into the “Great Awakening” of 1740. No single metaphor seemed sufficient to describe it. Avalanche, landslide, tidal wave, prairie- fire: no expression, however suggestive of immensity, relentlessness and power does justice to the development.

Needless to say, sceptics appeared instantly. Was the Great Awakening a new-world, latter-day “Pentecost”, or was the “prairie-fire” the uncontrollable destruction of wildfire? Was the revival at best a pretext for expressing psychological aberration and at worst a danger bordering on the demonic? Wisdom rivalling Solomon’s was plainly needed. Edwards’s Treatise Concerning the Religious Affections appeared in 1746, unsurpassed in helping to distinguish between emotional boilovers devoid of light and genuine Spirit-penetrations of the heart that caused the convicted to cry out, groan or wail. Edwards knew that those newly horrified at their quandary before the uncompromisingly Holy could very well shriek or faint, even as he knew that no amount of shrieking or fainting of themselves proved that the Spirit of God had cut to the heart. How to distinguish between the hallucinations of the hysterical and the torment of the heart-rent? Here Edwards showed himself a master of discernment: the authentic must be distinguished from the counterfeit, even as the Spirit must no more be quenched than emotional “geysering” be encouraged.

By 1750 a non-revival element in Edwards’s congregation had become ascendant, and the controversy that was to terminate his pastorate in Northampton could not be stifled. The “Halfway Covenant” had been a social expedient granting church-membership (together with the right to have their children baptized) to those who neither professed faith in Jesus Christ nor acknowledged his claim upon their obedience. These people wanted the social and business advantages of institutional membership while disdaining the self-abandonment of discipleship. Edwards rightly insisted that scripture knew nothing of a “halfway” following of the Master. One was to be a church-member only on the grounds of one’s unqualified submission to Jesus Christ and one’s unreserved aspiration to godliness. When unruly voices clamoured for quick dismissal, Edwards declined to speak in his own defense, simply asking that he be judged by those who had heard him preach on the matter or who were acquainted with his writing. He was refused. The congregation, having been graced for years with the ministry of the nation’s spiritual giant, mysteriously displayed its spiritual puniness as it fired its pastor.

After several years in outpost work he was asked to serve as president of Princeton University. By this time smallpox was raging up and down the Atlantic seaboard. Some pastors railed against vaccination while others insisted on it. Edwards said nothing, content to “speak” by having himself vaccinated. The mini-dose of the disease proved too much for the man rendered frail through several years’ hardship. He died one month after assuming the presidency.

The architect of Sinners in the Hands of an Angry God knew something his detractors have never learned: it is far worse to be sinners in the hands of angry humans, as King David of old knew when he cried, “I am in great distress; let me fall into the hand of the Lord, for his mercy is very great; but let me not fall into the hand of man.” (1 Chronicles 21:13) God’s anger subserves his mercy, while humankind’s anger subserves its cruelty.

The man whose sole recreation had been horseback-riding had consistently testified to that horse and rider who “went out conquering and to conquer.” (Revelation 6:2)

Victor Shepherd

John Wesley

1703 – 1791

He had been ordained for more than a decade when it happened. Sitting in an evening service one Sunday, following his return to England after a disastrous spell as a missionary in Georgia, he listened to someone reading from the preface to Luther’s commentary on Romans. The most notable event in eighteenth-century English history was only seconds away: “About a quarter before nine, while he was describing the change which God works in the heart through faith in Christ, I felt my heart strangely warmed. 1 felt I did trust in Christ, Christ alone, for salvation; and an assurance was given me that he had taken away my sins, even mine, and saved me from the law of sin and death.” It was May 24, 1738.

Immediately the dominant theme in the thirty-five year old’s ministry became justification by faith: sinners are justified or set right with God as in faith they trust the pardoning mercy God graciously presses upon them. Gone were his preoccupations with moralism (the notion that we can put ourselves right with God through moral achievement) and mysticism (the notion that we have a natural capacity to ascend to a God who remains forever vague). He would know for the rest of his life that the God who is apprehended in the face of Jesus Christ had condescended to him and done for him precisely what he could never have done for himself. His earlier zeal for holy living he retained; only now the motive for it was gratitude for mercy given instead of recognition for superiority attained.

The results among the people who heard him were electrifying. Thousands who had swung between self-exalting pride and self-rejecting despair now had assurance of their new life as children of God. However, those who objected to the manner in which Wesley held up the need for Spirit-wrought birth made no secret of their derision. The Duchess of Buckingham complained that Methodist doctrines (they were really Anglican!) were “most repulsive…… It is monstrous,” she continued, “to be told that you have a heart as sinful as the common wretches that crawl on the earth.”

Ecclesiastical officialdom, as nasty as it was spiritually inert, lost no time harassing Wesley. Pulpits were closed to him. Driven out-of-doors, he decided to become “the more vile” (as he had always considered what he was about to do) and began “field-preaching.” Together with his friend George Whitefield, a fellow Oxford graduate, Wesley was soon “declaring the glad tidings of salvation” and “spreading scriptural holiness” to throngs numbering in the thousands, people who had never been found in church.

Again the bureaucracy moved to stop him. Magistrates were instructed to hound him even as mobs were incited to beat him. Yet the physically diminutive man stood his ground. “Always look a mob in the face,” he instructed his growing band of preachers. Usually the mobs dispersed; the scars on Wesley’s face were reminders of the ones that hadn’t.

Always an evangelist first of all, Wesley nevertheless attended to the sick, the dying, the imprisoned, the forgotten. He managed to author and edit hundreds of books, write hymns, collect and publish those of his brother Charles, and translate from the German those of Paul Gerhardt. He also wrote grammar textbooks for English, French, Greek, Hebrew and Latin, plus a history of the world.

Faced with the ravages of eighteenth-century poverty (worsened by the Industrial Revolution just under way) he spent himself tirelessly on behalf of the socially submerged. In 1746 he established the first free pharmacy in London. Haunted especially by the plight of widows, he reconditioned two small homes for them. Outraged that his people were denied access to banks, he scraped together fifty pounds and began assisting those who needed small amounts of investment capital. (One fellow established a bookselling business which eventually became the largest in England.)

It is impossible to exaggerate the hardships Wesley sustained: 250,000 miles on horseback, 40,000 sermons preached without amplification, 22 crossings of the Irish Sea, exposure to inclement weather, hostility from those with vested interests, life-long conflict from those who disdained his vehement rejection of predestination and his equally vehement insistence on godliness.

Wesley persisted in telling his people that God could do something with sin beyond forgiving it: they could know victory. As his people stepped forward out of filth, hopelessness, self-contempt, alcoholic delirium, debt and disgrace he insisted that there was no limit to the work of grace which God longed to effect in them. When the established church accused him of fanaticism he met them head-on: since they prayed the line from the prayerbook every day, “. . . that we may perfectly love thee. . . .” they must believe it themselves or else be manifestly insincere. There were no grounds for pronouncing his people fanatics.

But no grounds were needed. When a bishop slandered those whose temporal fortunes and eternal destiny had been transformed, Wesley replied with an irony both trenchant and tragic: “But all is fair toward a Methodist.” Yet he harboured no ill-will. Discovering that the cowardly bishop who had refused to name himself was from Exeter Cathedral, Wesley worshipped there in 1762, commenting, “I was well-pleased to partake of the Lord’s Supper with my old opponent, Bishop Lavington. 0 may we sit down together in the Kingdom of our Father.” Fifteen days later Lavington was dead.

Wesley was to live another thirty-one years. When an old man, he spent four consecutive winter days begging, ankle-deep in slush, to raise two hundred pounds for his beloved poor.

In 1789, aged eighty-six, he returned to Falmouth, Cornwall. The streets were lined. Forty years earlier mobs there had abused him. Now he was overwhelmed at the affection that greeted him. “High and low now lined the street,,” he wrote, “from one end of the town to the other, out of stark love and kindness, gaping and staring as if the king were going by.”

He was not the king. He was a very great ambassador.

Victor Shepherd

Charles Wesley

1707 – 1788

Nine thousand poems; 27,000 stanzas; 180,000 lines. The output of Charles Wesley was prodigious. It was, in fact, three times the total output of William Wordsworth, one of England’s most prolific poets. Had Wesley written poetry every day, he would have written ten lines per day for fifty years.

Charles could write poetry for any occasion. When his wife Sally was entering upon the rigours of childbirth, he wrote a poem for her, one which she could use as a prayer:

Who so near the birth hast brought,
(Since I on Thee rely)
Tell me, Saviour, wilt thou not
Thy farther help supply?
Whisper to my list’ning soul
Wilt thou not my strength renew,
Nature’s fears and pangs control,
And bring thy handmaid through?
(Since I on Thee rely)
Tell me, Saviour, wilt thou not
Thy farther help supply?
Whisper to my list’ning soul
Wilt thou not my strength renew,
Nature’s fears and pangs control,
And bring thy handmaid through?

At the funeral of George Whitefield (considered to be the finest preacher of the eighteenth-century Evangelical Awakening) he praised his departed friend in a poem 536 lines long!

While Wesley’s poetry chiefly concerned the themes of the gospel message, he tried to enter imaginatively into the stresses of all manner of people. Today we can read his poetry about wives and widows, coalminers and criminals, high school students, and soldiers who remained loyal to the British crown during the American War of Independence.

Susanna, mother of the Wesleys, was the twenty-fifth (and last!) child of a well-known Puritan preacher. She in turn had nineteen children herself, John being the fifteenth and Charles the eighteenth. Both boys were academically gifted, both eventually studied at Oxford, and both were ordained to the Anglican priesthood.

After a period of frustration, rejection, and self-doubt as missionaries in Georgia, John and Charles returned to England. Kezia, their youngest sister, told them she had come to believe and to understand that God could perform a work of transforming grace in the human heart. Believers were granted new standing before God, a new nature, new outlook, new motivation and new affections. Charles proved it all for himself on May 21, 1738. He wrote in his journal. “By degrees the Spirit of God chased away the darkness of my unbelief. I found myself convinced. . . . I saw that by faith I stood.” His experience resulted in the writing of a hymn which Christians still sing:

And can it be that I should gain
An interest in the Saviour k blood?
Died He for me, who caused His pain ?
For me, who Him to death pursued?
Amazing love! how can it be
That Thou, my God, shouldst die for me?

Three days later, his older brother came to the same conviction and experience: “I felt my heart strangely warmed. I felt I did trust in Christ, Christ alone, for salvation; and an assurance was given me that he had taken away my sins … and saved me from the law of sin and death.” The spark which ignited Methodism had been struck.

In no time, the conflagration was spreading everywhere. Together with Whitefield (the third strand in their “threefold cord”), the Wesleys soon found that hostile church officials had barred them from pulpits. They moved out-of-doors, where they were free to announce the Good News to people who were as unacquainted with the Bread of Life as they were hungry for it. Crowds of up to 25,000 gathered regularly to hear them.

While both John and Charles were gifted at preaching and hymnwriting, Charles was especially noted for his genius at Christian song. Yet there was more than genius here. Charles had been prepared for his music-ministry by nine years of studying classics at Oxford, particularly the work of the ancient Greek and Latin poets. Most importantly, his whole-souled encounter with his Lord had issued in such passion and depth as to fuse and focus all gifts and graces, talents and training.

Brother John thought highly of Charles’ work: “Here is no doggerel, no botches, nothing to patch up a rhyme, no feeble expletives. Here are … the purity, the strength, and the elegance of the English language.”

John was in Newcastle when he learned of the death of Charles. The next Sunday, as he was conducting worship, the congregation sang one of Charles’ earliest hymn-lines: “My company before is gone, And I am left alone with Thee. . . .” John unravelled. He staggered back into the pulpit, weeping profusely. The congregation waited for him, and he recovered enough to finish the service.

The hymns of Charles Wesley breathe the man’s life in God. It was rich; so rich, in fact, that later Methodists were sometimes reluctant to sing many of his hymns, as their experience of God was not his. Whereas God’s grace and truth had moved Charles profoundly and had found stirring expression in his hymns, the same hymns struck some of his descendants as mere literary exaggeration.

His descendants were wrong. There was no exaggeration. He who wrote, “Love divine, all loves excelling,” wrote that hymn and many others only because he had been taken up into a reality infinitely greater than even he could express.

Victor Shepherd

Women Preachers in Early-Day Methodism

Samuel Johnson’s remark is as arrogant as it is cruel. He compared women who preach to dogs who walk on their hind legs. While neither does it very well, it’s surprising to see it done at all. Plainly it never occurred to Johnson that the women gathered around the event of the world’s redemption were exemplary, last at the cross and first at the tomb out of limitless love and loyalty for their Lord. Was it not a woman, Mary Magdalene, who first recognized the risen Jesus as he called her by name and commissioned her a witness on his behalf?

No less a philosopher than Aristotle had said that a woman is halfway between a male and an animal. Jesus, on the other hand, had dignified women every day in the course of his earthly ministry. In his Spirit the daughters of Phillip had “prophesied” in the congregation at Caesarea. And women, we know from Paul’s greetings at the conclusion of his letter to the Roman Christians, had been leaders of the house-churches in the capital city of the Roman Empire.

In 7th century England Hilda, abbess of Whitby, had come to prominence as founder and leader of a community for both men and women. In 14th century England the gospel-movement centred in Wycliffe had seen women preaching throughout the English countryside. In 17th century England the more radical developments within Puritanism (e.g., the Quakers) had seen women preach.

Not everyone rejoiced at such occurrences. John Vickers, Anglican clergyman, fumed in the later 1700s that “impudent housewives”, lacking intelligence, attempted to compensate for their deficiency by being talkative, quick-witted, and possessed of good memories (all of which he thought were natural to women.) Such women, Vickers hissed, were none the less both immodest and ignorant of scripture.

John Wesley hadn’t been one to trumpet the appearance of the woman preacher. Still, he couldn’t deny that his mother had conducted worship for villagers when her clergyman-husband had been in London attending parliament. When Anglican officialdom suggested that Samuel rebuke his “uppity: wife, Susannah said she would not capitulate to his opinion or recommendation; only a direct order would induce her to desist. Her husband, observing the fruits of her ministry, backed off.

Following his own spiritual awakening in 1738, Wesley set about organising the Methodist “Societies”, a society composing all Christians of Methodist persuasion in any one town or city. The “class” consisted of the same folk, now divided into groups of twelve according to geographic proximity. The “band” was smaller still, only four or five people eager to be transformed utterly by God’s work of sanctification or holiness. Women quickly arose as the “sparkplugs” of all three. When Elizabeth Fox, a leader in the Oxford Society, was about to move to another town, Wesley implored her to stay, since “…the enemy [could not] devise so likely a means of destroying the work which is just beginning among them as the taking away of their head.”

By April 1742, the London Society listed 66 leaders, 49 of them women. These women were highly visible as leaders, less visible but no less essential in their ministry of hospitality as they accommodated itinerant preachers travelling ceaselessly.

Treasuring the leadership women provided in early Methodism, yet nervous of seeming scandal, Wesley sought to distinguish Methodism from Quakerism, for instance, on the grounds that Quakers encouraged their women to preach. “Preaching” was defined narrowly as exegesis and exposition of a scriptural passage. In 1748 Wesley was still denying that Phillip’s four daughters, the women who worked with Paul in the gospel, and the prophesying of the women who fulfilled Joel’s prophecy at Pentecost were actually preaching. He never denied, however, that women were exercising by far the larger part of Methodism’s diaconal ministry (concrete caring for the sick and imprisoned.) In other words, the current that Wesley resisted formally he enhanced informally.

Not infrequently a woman led a “class” consisting of men only. When Dorothy Downes wondered about both the propriety of her doing this and its credibility, Wesley urged her on: “It is an act of friendship and brotherly love.” When others remarked that women were to be seen rather than heard, he retorted, “Is this doing honour to the sex? No; it is the deepest unkindness; it is horrid cruelty.” Then he fortified the women directly: “Yield not to that vile bondage any longer. You, as well as men, are rational creatures, made in the image of God.”

At this point women prayed in public. “Such a prayer I never heard before”, he said of one, “odd and unconnected and made of disjointed fragments, yet like a flame of fire.” From praying they moved to “exhorting”, exhortation being a declaration of Christian truth, personal testimony concerning one’s experience of it, and invitation to hearers to own it. From exhorting it was a small step to “preaching.”

Years earlier, when Wesley had been challenged about “field preaching” and his deployment of lay preachers, he had pleaded an “extraordinary call.” Soon he was describing the revival itself as “extraordinary”, a novum calling for “extraordinary means” of many sorts. His understanding of “extraordinary” came to include women preachers. At this point he abandoned all earlier inhibitions, counselling them to go all the way and preach as he advised them to “take a text.” If their natural reticence or lack of confidence found them hesitating, he urge them, “Speak, therefore, as you can, and by-and-by you shall speak as you would.”

These women were as resilient as spring steel. Sarah Crosby, Methodism’s first woman preacher, itinerated for 20 years. Elizabeth Tonkin began preaching at nineteen, married, and continued to “offer the people Christ” for the next two decades while she mothered eleven children. Margaret Davidson, Ireland’s first woman preacher, spoke as often, and travelled as much, as her blindness allowed. Mary Bosanquet never relented despite the abuse the suffered at the hands of the church: “All that I have suffered from the world in the way of reproach and slander is little in comparison with what I have suffered from some professors of religion, as well as even ministers of the gospel.”

Everything changed with Wesley’s death. Jealous males could no longer be suppressed. The women preachers, now silenced in Methodism, fled to other denominations. The major issue at the 1803 conference was, “Should women be permitted to preach among the Methodists?” Once again, as church history illustrates repeatedly, the institution feared the Spirit’s freedom.

While the church talks constantly about the world’s need of the gospel, it’s plain the church needs to hear it no less urgently. For only as the church hears the gospel will the apostle be spared seeing in the church what he dreaded seeing in Galatia (5:1); namely, those whom Christ had freed from slavery being betrayed into bondage by the church.

Victor Shepherd March 2000

George Whitefield

1714 – 1770

He was born into situation that didn’t reflect Wesley’s privilege, yet he evangelized many among the social elite of England. He was afflicted with a squint so severe that no one know exactly where (or at whom) he was looking, yet he drew vast outdoor crowds who never took their eyes off him. Benjamin Franklin, who heard him preach many times in Pennsylvania, declared that he had a “voice like an organ.”

George Whitefield was born in Gloucester, England; his remains are buried in Newburyport, Massachusetts. He voyaged to the New World seven times (a one-way trip took two months) and was equally at home on both sides of the Atlantic.

Having languished in spiritual emptiness and disquiet for several years, Whitefield’s “birth” was aided by the spiritual midwifery of a godly bishop who directed him to John 7:37: “Let anyone who is thirsty come to me [i.e. Jesus].” Whitefield exclaimed aloud, “I thirst!” – and recalled that when Jesus uttered these words his struggle was almost over. He realized too that for the first time in his life he had implicitly renounced any claim upon God’s favour and explicitly acknowledged his helplessness. Immediately he was granted assurance of his new nature in Christ and his new standing before God.

The young Anglican preacher was transparent to the message that had altered him. The day the twenty-two year old was ordained his sermon won over the hungry even as it antagonized the hardened. On this occasion his opponents complained that his preaching had driven fifteen people mad. “I hope their madness lasts until next Sunday,” replied the bishop who had sponsored him.

In 1738 he stumbled into a development that was to characterize the Evangelical Awakening. Standing in the pulpit of the crowded-out church in Bermondsey, he was haunted by the fact that a thousand-plus stood outside, and haunted doubly because of the reason they were there: they gave off an odour that no one could deny and few would endure. He told his friend John Wesley of his plan to begin “field-preaching.” Wesley thought the scheme insane (until he had to admit its effectiveness). It was also illegal since the Conventicle Act permitted outdoor preaching only at public hangings!

Before long, however, a scheduled execution brought it about. Whitefield’s heart had been broken by the coalminers at Kingswood, Bristol – men as violent as they were vulgar. Once the date for the hanging had been set the miners began anticipating the celebrations surrounding the entertainment. When the murder “cheated” them of their amusement by committing suicide, the miners dug up the corpse and partied around it.

They and their families were 100 percent illiterate, stuck in a degradation that defies description. Whitefield walked among them, in full clerical attire, and began speaking to them from Matthew 5: “Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.” Thoroughly despised and contemptuously shunned, these people found in Whitefield someone who loved them and therefore did not fear them. Grimy with caked-on dirt and coated in coal dust as they were, Whitefield wrote of them in his diary that as he preached he saw “the white gutters made by their tears down their black cheeks.”

Immediately church authorities arranged for all Anglican pulpits to be closed to him. He was undaunted. The next Sunday ten thousand people joined themselves to the Kingswood miners. Opposition intensified. When Whitefield attempted to visit prisoners in Newgate jail, the Corporation of Bristol suddenly “remembered” to appoint a prison chaplain! Nonetheless, disadvantaged people returned his love for them. After hearing Whitefield preach time after time poverty-stricken miners collected money to build a school for their children: the impoverished were not to be exploited by the socially privileged!

Yet more than the high-born opposed Whitefield. At Moorfields one lout climbed a tree overlooking the preacher and urinated at him. Ever the master at turning opposition into gospel-advantage, Whitefield rhetorically asked the crowd, “Am I wrong when I say that man is half devil and half beast?” – and then commended anew that gospel whereby anyone at all may become a child of God.

In the New World Whitefield preached form Georgia to New England, always raising money for the orphanage he had established in Savannah. New York, Boston, Philadelphia, the Carolinas, Harvard University: all were beneficiaries of his ministry as he was anything but “the generality of preachers who talk of an unknown and unfelt Christ.”

Before he died the “threefold cord not quickly broken” (Whitefield, plus John and Charles Wesley) was reknit. He and the Wesleys had agonized and grown apart over Whitefield’s adherence to the doctrine of predestination. When they were joyfully reconciled he wrote in his diary, “Prejudices, jealousies and suspicion make the soul miserable.”

John Wesley preached at the memorial service which was held for Whitefield in England. “He had nothing gloomy in his nature,” said John, “being singularly cheerful, as well as charitable and tender hearted.” It was true. When a Quaker had chided Whitefield for wearing full Anglican vestments Whitefield had replied good-naturedly, “Friend, you allow me my vestments and I shall allow you your peculiar hat.”

When their disagreement had been sharpest concerning predestination Wesley was asked if he expected to behold Whitefield on the final Day. “I fear not,” John had replied, “for George will be so much nearer the throne of grace.” It was in the memorial sermon that John spoke most succinctly of his friend: “Can anything but love beget love?”

Victor Shepherd

Thomas Webb

1725 – 1796

The recently converted man in full military dress, unforgettable in the green patch over his sightless eye-socket, dramatically laid his sword alongside an open bible and announced to the small congregation that he was a soldier of the cross and a true spiritual descendant of John Wesley.

Born in either Bath or Salisbury in the west of England, Thomas planned on a career as a Redcoat and was commissioned a quartermaster in the 48th Regiment of Foot. One year later he was promoted to lieutenant. In 1758 he was transferred, together with his regiment, to North America where the French forces were gaining in the Seven Years’ War. In July of the same year Webb was serving with Amherst and Wolfe, famous British generals, when Louisburg was captured in Nova Scotia. It was a turning point in the war. Not even the French victory at Montmorency in July, 1759 (where Webb lost an eye to musket-fire) could stem the military disaster coming upon Montcalm one month later at Quebec.

In the momentous summer of 1759 Webb had published A Military Treatise on the Appointments of the Army, his reflections on the science of waging war. In it he indicated how warfare in the new world differed from that in the old, and why less cumbersome weapons were needed in terrain that demanded mobility. (Fifteen years later a soon-to-be-famous general, foreseeing a revolution, was to read and distribute the book and turn it tellingly against the British. George Washington’s copy of Webb’s treatise is currently housed in a Boston museum.)

Subsequently recommended for a captaincy, Webb declined the promotion, wanting neither to return to Britain nor to submit his new wife to the rootlessness of military life. When his wife died shortly, however, he crossed the Atlantic in order to sell his commission.

The winter of 1764 found Webb depressed, convinced that he was a sinner whose sinnership was irremediable and he himself hopeless. He was directed to a Moravian preacher whose Passion Sunday sermon (March 24, 1765) persuaded the forty year-old that the crucified had borne his guilt and shame and had borne them away. His hopelessness cancelled, Webb found the assurance of his salvation swelling as he testified for the rest of his life of his certainty of seeing his Lord in glory. The Moravian preacher introduced him to Rev. James Rouquet, who in turn had come to faith under Rev. George Whitefield. Immediately Webb found a spiritual home among the Methodists, enjoying a “fit” so fine that he always regarded them and him to be made for each other.

When the scheduled preacher failed to appear at Bath, one Sunday, Webb was asked to speak. Knowing nothing of sermon-technique, and lacking formal training in theology, he could only relate simply, unselfconsciously, the unvarnished account of his conversion. The Spirit-quickened story-telling of the battle-scarred veteran thawed frozen hearts and confirmed his vocation among the Methodists.

Having sold his commission in 1766, Webb returned to New York as a civilian. As befitted someone whose book on military science had enhanced the deployment of troops and materiel, he was soon to prove hugely fruitful in consolidating the diffuse personnel and resources of early American Methodism. In addition, his public utterances now included not only the retelling of his own awakening but also “the whole counsel of God.”(Acts 20:27), never neglecting the Wesleyan emphasis for which he was unapologetic because unashamed; namely, Christian perfection.

Possessed of immense patience, six months’ intense evangelistic work around greater New York City found him not complaining but rejoicing as twenty-four people newly declared their faith in Jesus Christ, half of them black and half white. A tireless worker on behalf of any Methodist concern, he didn’t consider it beneath him to peddle books in the metropolis in order to raise the purchase price of a church-site. Always keen, like the apostle Paul before him, to announce the gospel (of Methodism) where it had never been heard before, he inaugurated Methodist work in New Jersey, Delaware, Maryland, and many areas of Pennsylvania. (In Philadelphia he fuelled the evangelical flame that had sprung from Whitefield’s fire.)

August, 1772 found Webb back in England, a delegate to the Methodist Conference at Leeds. Recognizing his administrative talents, John Wesley sent him to Ireland to remedy long-standing difficulties in the Methodist Societies of Limerick and Dublin.

In April, 1773 Webb returned to America, accompanied by his new wife, Grace. An American spy, Samuel Purviance, accused him of being a spy in the service of the British forces. (Although Webb was a civilian he had continued to draw a military pension.) Webb was arrested and confined to a Prisoner of War camp in Bethlehem, Pennsylvania, where he ministered to the internees. In 1778 he was given a passport that allowed him to travel the few miles to Philadelphia. There he hoped to have himself exchanged for an American Prisoner of War. The authorities, however, disdained his passport and reinterned him. Undaunted, his wife pleaded with George Washington and was granted the sought-after exchange.

In Britain once more in 1778, Webb pursued his non-stop work on behalf of the Methodists, preaching and encouraging, always raising money for chapels to house the burgeoning crowds. He was singularly instrumental in securing funds for a second chapel in Bristol on Portland Heights. On Christmas Eve, 1796 his remains were buried there. When Portland Chapel was closed in 1972, one hundred and seventy-five years later, and his remains were disinterred, the identifying green patch was found almost intact. His remains, including those of his wife, were reburied at the New Room, Bristol, long the site of brave Methodist forays into the new world in Wesley’s era.

What the old soldier lacked in formal education and social sophistication he more than made up for in singlemindedness, always exemplifying the apostle’s reminder, “Share in suffering as a good soldier of Jesus Christ. No soldier on service gets entangled in civilian pursuits….”(2 Tim. 2:3f) Certainly John Wesley had appreciated Webb’s undeflected resolve. When Charles Wesley had written from Bristol, “Webb has much life and zeal, though far from being a clear or good preacher”, John had replied from London, “He has been long enough with you; send him to us.”

Victor Shepherd
December 1997

John Newton

1725 – 1807

‘Twas grace that taught my heart to fear,
And grace my fears relieved.

Are you ever startled, even awed, that someone loves you unspeakably? When spouse, or friend, or parent, or child loves you beyond anything you deserve, anything you could expect, even beyond any love you will ever be able to return? John Newton was awed to the point of writing “Amazing Grace,” the hymn by which he is known and from which the two lines above are quoted.

When Newton was nineteen years old a press gang “captured” him, as they did may young men, and forced him to serve in the Royal Navy. Living conditions on warships were deplorable. There was less room than in a prison, the company was worse, the food worse, and there was always the prospect of terrible suffering through enemy fire, as well as the constant danger of drowning. Most of the food was slightly rotten, flavoured with bitter tasting insects called weevils. Very rotten food festered with black-headed maggots.

During one seven-year period in the 1700s the Royal Navy raised 185,000 men for sea duty. Two-thirds of them died of disease. Many succumbed to malnutrition, and more than a few to syphilis. Sailors were regarded as the scum of the earth. Newton boasted of a vileness and moral degeneracy so pronounced that even hardened sailors preferred to leave him alone.

Annoyed by the incorrigible troublemaker, the warship’s captain eventually had him lashed until the young sailor fell into a coma. Vinegar, salt water and alcohol were poured into his wounds. He nearly died. Wanting only to be rid of him, the captain put Newton on board a merchant ship involved in the slave trade.

By age twenty-five Newton was captain of a slave ship. The vessel’s round trip took slightly more than a year: from England to Africa with trade goods plus chains, neck-collars, handcuffs and thumb-screws; from Africa to the Caribbean with slaves; finally, from the Caribbean to England with molasses and rum. The inhumanity of the long middle passage still haunts the world. Black people on board were forced into pens only two feet high. They were stacked together like cordwood and chained to one another. There were no toilet facilities and no ventilation. So overpowering was the stench that a slave ship could be smelled twenty miles downwind. Sailors raped black women at will. Newton later wrote of his exploitation here, “I was sunk into complacency with the vilest of wretches.”

Several years before becoming a captain, Newton had been caught in a fierce storm off Newfoundland. The crew pumped water until they collapsed. The ship barely staggered into port. For the first time Newton wondered where his life was going. He prayed. Six years, including his slave-trading days, were to pass before the seed sown during the storm was to bear fruit. But bear fruit it did. That grace before which believers are speechless in silent amazement “saved the wretch.” Newton applied for the Anglican ministry but was at first rejected because he lacked a university degree. Eventually a discerning bishop agreed to ordain him. He was thirty-nine years old.

Although Newton was a clumsy preacher, people flocked to him. They knew they were face-to-face with a man who was utterly transparent to the grace and power and purpose of God. Soon he was devoting most of his time to earnest people who sought Christian counsel. (You can read his wise advice in the little book, Letters of John Newton) Aware now of both the surge of God’s power and the throb of the needy human heart, Newton began writing hymns, often one per week, (The hymn he penned to commemorate his wife on the first anniversary of her death had twenty-six stanzas!)

Newton knew that there are no limits to human degradation, not merely because of Paul’s insistence in Romans 1 that God “gives up” those who reject him to the consequences of not wanting him, but also because his days as sailor and slave-ship captain had acquainted him with such degradation in himself and others. Gloriously he also knew that there are no limits to God’s renewal in righteousness. His entire ministry – preaching, writing, counselling – echoed the note of the great sinner who has come to know a greater Saviour. Never naïve concerning sin, he often expressed to William Cowper (another famous hymnwriter) his sorrow at the curse of slavery he had helped unleash on the world, and as often waited to hear Cowper’s pronouncement of pardon. When a parishioner spluttered her delight at having won the British lottery, Newton replied solemnly, “I shall pray for you as one under affliction.”

In his latter years, his memory began to fail. When the sermon meandered and appeared to have lost its way the congregation patiently reminded its pastor of the point he had been trying to make. A friend suggested he preach no longer. “What, shall the old blasphemer stop while he can speak?” Newton roared back, as though raising his voice over the din of an ocean storm. He preached his final sermon in 1806 at a benefit service for the widows and orphans of the Battle of Trafalgar.

Shortly after came the day when he could speak no longer. He had anticipated it in the last stanza of another of his much-loved hymns, “How Sweet the Name of Jesus Sounds”:

Till then I would Thy love proclaim
With every fleeting breath;
And may the music of Thy Name
Refresh my soul in death.

John Fletcher (Jean Guillaume de la Flechere)

1729-1785

The tribute Fletcher’s wife, Mary Bosanquet, penned concerning her husband is the envy of all married Christians: “Since the time I had the honour and happiness of living with him, every day made me more sensible of the mighty work of the Spirit upon him….I never knew anyone walk as closely in the way of God as he did.” He deserved the reputation his name still enjoys among Methodists. The key to Fletcher’s saintliness was a humility that, so far from self-belittlement (a sign of psychological illness rather than of godliness) was utter self-forgetfulness. Genuinely humble because never conscious of it, Fletcher remained preoccupied with something vaster, grander, and unspeakably glorious. This accounted for a sanctity authentic and attractive in equal measure.

What was the vaster, the grander, the glorious that had first overtaken Fletcher, then inflamed him, and finally borne such fruit in him as to leave John Wesley awe-struck? We can glimpse it if we steal upon the Anglican clergyman’s residence in Madeley, ten miles outside London, where Fletcher is dying. His wife is singing a hymn they both cherish:

Jesus’s blood through earth and skies,
Mercy, free, boundless mercy cries.

— and the tuberculosis-weakened man gasps, “Boundless! Boundless! Boundless!” — boundless mercy visited upon sinners in bondage to anything and everything; boundless mercy visited upon all without exception or qualification. This theme reverberated throughout his theology, his life and his ministry.

Fletcher was born in Nyon, Switzerland, to parents whose social privilege allowed him to enrol at the University of Geneva. There he distinguished himself as a brilliant classics scholar. Possessing the intellectual qualifications for work as either professor or clergyman, he preferred the risky adventures of the mercenary soldier. He was scheduled to sail on a Portuguese warship that would take him to Brazil when a pre-boarding accident confined him to land. Next a wealthy uncle promised him a commission in the Dutch army but died before the nephew could become an officer. Dispirited now, Fletcher immigrated to England and found work as a tutor to the sons of a prominent family. Idling away several hours in the London marketplace while his master finished parliamentary business, Fletcher overheard an impoverished, elderly, uneducated woman speaking unselfconsciously — and compellingly, as was soon to be evident — of her intimate life in her Lord. When Fletcher mentioned the incident to his master’s wife she sniffed haughtily, “I will be hanged if our tutor doesn’t turn Methodist by this.” She was never hanged, but Fletcher did turn Methodist. Shortly he came to treasure the Methodist expressions of faith, discipleship and devotion. An Anglican bishop, having reviewed Fletcher’s academic record from the Swiss university, ordained him. Soon he was ministering with another Anglican, John Wesley, at West Street Chapel, as well as wherever French speaking Protestant refugees (“Huguenots”) congregated in London.

Fletcher’s next responsibility was the parish church in Madeley, Shropshire. While itinerancy was the rule among Methodist preachers, an exception was made for him. He relished remaining in the one place for the rest of his life, working relentlessly for the spiritual renewal of a parish whose members were distinguished only by their ignorance and worldliness, as callous toward their fellows as they were toward God. So far from dwelling amidst the one congregation lest he have to move beyond his “comfort zone”, Fletcher believed his situation to be a divine appointment, and cheerfully withstood abuse that included physical and legal threats. Parishioners quickly learned that the selfsame appointment rendered him as resilient as spring steel.

Soon his theological ability and spiritual maturity were recognized in his elevation as head of Trevecca College (Wales.) The Countess of Huntingdon funded this institution, a centre designed to train evangelical leaders during the 18th century revival. Fletcher travelled there as often as his pastoral responsibilities permitted. The countess’s college, however, soon displayed a stark Calvinism, denying mercy to be “boundless” but restricted rather to the “elect”, those selected from the mass of humankind and marked out for favourable treatment. When the Countess of Huntingdon insisted he disown the tenets of Methodism or depart her home, Fletcher left without rancour or recrimination.

John Wesley, aware that Methodism needed a strong leader to succeed him, had already decided upon Fletcher. Fletcher, more than any other thinker of that era, had grasped the spirit and genius that Wesley had imparted to Methodism. For years Wesley had insisted that God could do something with sin beyond forgiving it; specifically, God could deliver people from sin’s paralysing grip. If the church held up less than this then its proclamation was no more than a counsel of despair. Fletcher resonated with Wesley’s understanding of sanctification in its substance and depth and power. At the same time Wesley knew that no theological perception, however necessary, was sufficient qualification for the leader of a Spirit-forged movement. The chief qualification was that numinous godliness which the

Spirit-quickened can discern but not define. Ultimately Wesley was to write, “Many exemplary men have I known, holy in heart and life, within fourscore years. But equal to him I have not known, one so inwardly and outwardly devoted to God.”

Wesley was dismayed to learn of Fletcher’s death. The heartbroken 82-year old agreed to conduct the funeral. The text for Wesley’s address leapt off the page at him: “Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright.” (Psalm 37:37)

Fletcher’s single largest work, Checks to Antinomianism, expounded the theology of early Methodism and for years was a principal textbook in both England and America. The book reflects his elegant written English even as his spoken English remained awkward. There was nothing inferior, however, about his immersion in the depths of the One whose holiness was origin, invitation and reward for the man who had insisted to his wife, “Write nothing about me; God is all.”

In 1776 he had scripted a tract decrying the American Revolution. A copy was forwarded to the king of England. The latter wanted to repay him with any ecclesiastical “plum” Fletcher cared to name. Graciously he turned down his monarch, adding, “I want only more grace.”

Victor Shepherd
March 2000

Barbara Heck

1734 – 1804

Two brass candlesticks sit on two small tables flanking the pulpit chair in John Street Methodist Church, New York City. The candlesticks belonged to Barbara Heck. She brought them every Sunday to the early service of worship. They are lighted at every service in the church today. The lamp which she herself was has not been hidden under a bushel.

Barbara von Ruckle was born in County Limerick, Ireland, to parents whose Protestant forebears had fled persecution in Germany. French soldiers under King Louis XIV pillaged the southern part of Germany, harassing all who clung to the truths of the Reformation. The beleaguered people scattered. In 1709 a group of 110 families fled together, getting as far as Rotterdam where it seemed the ocean would frustrate them forever. Pitying their plight, Queen Anne of England dispatched British ships to the Dutch seaport to salvage the refugees. The grateful people were set down in County Limerick, while the government eased them into their new life by paying rent on the land which they farmed for the next two decades.

In no time the recently-arrived German refugees demonstrated their superiority to the wild native Irish peasants in all aspects of agriculture. Resentment mounted. Rents were raised 600%. John Wesley (who made 22 trips to Ireland) was aghast when he visited the German-speaking colony and witnessed the manner in which they had been penalized for their industry. He wrote in his journal, “I stand amazed! Have landlords no common sense (whether they have common humanity or no) that they will suffer such as these to be starved away from them?”

Wesley noted too that these people were starving for the bread of life as well. He had observed that in the fifty years since they had left Germany these people had become “eminent for drunkenness, cursing, swearing and utter neglect of religion.” He attributed their downward slide to the fact that for fifty years they had been without a German-speaking pastor. Wesley himself, however, was fluent in German. He was overjoyed to see the Methodist articulation of the gospel seize the people and change them profoundly.

At age eighteen Barbara had publicly professed her faith in Jesus Christ. When Wesley visited the emerald isle several years later the two of them resonated. The distinctive emphases of Methodism, rooted in Barbara, would eventually be transplanted into the soil of the new world.

By now the gentry in Ireland were confiscating the pastureland which the German refugees held in common. Deprived of land and afflicted with unpayable taxes, many of them decided to emigrate to America. Barbara married Paul Hescht (the name was anglicized to “Heck”), and together they braved a sixty-three day trip to New York City.

New York City, in 1760, was populated with 14,000 Dutch, English, German, Spanish and Afro-Americans. The city’s spiritual carelessness startled Barbara, as did a similar degeneration in those of the extended family (cousins, in-laws, more distant relatives) which had emigrated with her. She pleaded with her cousin, Philip Embury, to preach. He maintained he couldn’t inasmuch as he had neither church nor congregation. “Preach in your own home, and I will gather a congregation”, Barbara replied. The mustard seed beginning consisted of four people: Barbara, her husband, a labourer, and a black female servant. They persevered. Just when it seemed that the mustard seed would never germinate and multiply, Captain Thomas Webb appeared. He was regimental commander of the British forces at Albany. Standing erect in his military bearing, attired in the famous redcoat, Webb preached and the congregation grew. (In addition to his redcoat Webb wore a green patch over one eye. He had been wounded at the Battle of the Plains of Abraham, when Quebec fell to the British.) Soon the congregation had outgrown the private home where it was meeting. A church-building would have to be built, and Barbara herself designed it, the first Methodist church-building in the new world. At the service of dedication the preacher expounded Hosea 10:12:

Sow for yourselves righteousness,
reap the fruit of steadfast love;
break up your fallow ground,
for it is time to seek the Lord.

This building was soon outgrown, and in 1768 another was raised in New York City. The seats had no backs and the gallery was reached by means of a ladder. Hundreds thronged it every Sunday.

When the American War of Independence loomed, Barbara and her husband, together with their five children, left New York City for a farm in Camden, near Lake Champlain. Angry neighbours who supported the coming revolution burned them out, destroying all their livestock and forcing them off the land. Once again the Heck family moved, this time to the Montreal area. A few years later they settled in the region of what would become Brockville. Compared to New York City their habitat was a wilderness. Undaunted, however, Barbara commenced her mustard seed sowing all over again. It took her years to gather enough people to form the first Methodist class in Canada. The people she had brought together ministered out of their own resources for five years; only then did a circuit-riding saddlebag preacher arrive to lead them.

When she was seventy years old one of her three sons found Barbara sitting in her chair, her German bible open on her lap. The woman who had never spoken English well, yet who was the mother of English Methodism in Canada, had gone home.

Victor A. Shepherd
December 1991

Francis Asbury

1745 — 1816

As he embarked for America in 1771 the twenty-six year-old wrote in his journal, “Whither am I going? To the new world. What to do? To gain honour?…To get money? No. I am going to live to God, and to bring others to do so.”

Francis Asbury grew up in the Birmingham area, England, where Methodism flourished, as it customarily did wherever the human ravages of the Industrial Revolution were worst. Only two years before Asbury’s birth, near-by Wednesbury had seen dreadful riots, memories of which would be healed wholly only in heaven. Homes had been pillaged, shops looted, bodies broken, women raped. For more than a century Methodists in this area would preserve hacked furniture as a tribute to the courage and sacrifice of their foreparents in faith.

An intellectually gifted boy, Asbury was set upon so viciously at school that he had to be withdrawn, only to become servant to a vulgar, affluent family whose riches were matched by their ungodliness. Escape was provided when he was taken on elsewhere as apprentice metalworker.

When he was sixteen Asbury became aware of a deeper work of grace within him and began to preach, speaking up to five times per week, walking several miles to get to each appointment. In order both to preach and retain his livelihood he found it necessary to rise at 4:00 am and retire at midnight — a practice he employed for the rest of his life.

His abilities widely known now, he was assigned to assist James Glassbrook, himself a forceful Methodist minister. Glassbrook had been travelling-companion to John Wesley, and no doubt informed his protege of what had befallen him and Wesley in their roving together. For instance, an Irish magistrate had vindictively flailed at Glassbrook with his walking-stick until he had broken it over the Glassbrook’s arm, so irate was he that the latter had protected Wesley against a mob which the magistrate himself had incited!

Meanwhile help was needed desperately in America. In 1771 Wesley challenged, “Who will go?” His word became the Word of the Lord as Asbury stepped forward. (Four “affectionate sisters”, as they described themselves, wrote his mother of their dismay at this turn of events!) His last service on English soil found him preaching on Psalm 61: “From the end of the earth I will cry unto thee.”

In no time he reflected the practicality of American life, putting behind him the old world’s concern for pretentious titles and social position. Concerning slaveowners who would not free black serfs he announced without hesitation, “God will depart from them.” A minister was someone who did the work of the ministry and was manifestly used of God in that work; to forsake the ministry for a less rigorous job and expect to retain “Reverend” was ridiculous. Ordination at the hands of the church conferred nothing; it merely acknowledged that someone had been ordained at God’s hand already. At the same time he was upset at the scarcity of qualified preachers, and startled that many without qualification assumed none was needed. Like Wesley before him, Asbury insisted that those claiming a call to preach must study five hours per day — or return to shop and farm. When resisted by older ministers whose ardour had diminished and who preferred to minister amidst comfort, Asbury stated, “I have nothing to seek but the glory of God; nothing to fear but his displeasure…. I am determined that no man shall bias me with soft words and fair speeches.” He sought no comfort for himself as he preached everywhere: a widow’s rented room, a tavern, a cabin filthy as a stable, an orchard, a paper-mill, a crowd at a public hanging, a wagon carrying men to their execution. When many Methodist clergy left America during the Revolutionary War Asbury remained — and never renounced his British citizenship!

In 1784 Wesley named him superintendent of the entire Methodist work in America. Yet Asbury knew that old world authoritarianism had no place in the new; he had his colleagues elect him superintendent — a clear indication that ministry in the new world needed new wineskins. (“Superintendent” was translated “bishop” in America, a title which Wesley opposed inasmuch as it suggested spiritual sterility, worldly pomp, and a measure of wealth inexcusable in any Christian!)

Asbury’s work took him far afield. He crossed the Allegheny mountains sixty times, often through trackless underbrush. No house provided shelter at night. His rheumatism, worsened by repeated drenchings and cold winds, left his feet grotesquely swollen; someone lifted him onto his horse, his dangling feet unable to get through the stirrups. Incapacitated as well by asthma and pleurisy in the last two years of his life he had to be carried like a child everywhere. When urged to give up travelling he replied that “Come” had always been the operative word he used with younger preachers, never “Go”. He loved the young ministers as his family, naming them aloud before God in anguished prayer, interceding for them in view of the suffering they could not avoid.

Under his leadership Methodism had grown from 5000 members in 1776 to 214,000 at his death. Little wonder that in 1787 a letter addressed to “The Revd. Bishop Asbury, North America” had found its way to him.

When reminded that he had been unable to stand up to preach for the last seven years of his ministry — only one of the hardships he had endured for the sake of the kingdom — he replied, “But what of this? I can trust in nothing I have done or suffered. I stand alone in the righteousness of Christ.”

Victor A. Shepherd
October 1992

Thomas Coke

1747 – 1814

Wesley spoke affectionately of Thomas Coke as a flea, for it seemed the man “hopped” relentlessly in the service of the gospel. (“Flea” may also have described the physical appearance of the chubby fellow who stood one inch over five feet.) The son of an affluent pharmacist, Coke attended Oxford University, graduating with a bachelor’s degree in arts and a doctorate in civil law.

Yet Coke spent little time in legal work as he knew himself called to the ministry. His first appointment following ordination as an Anglican clergyman was as assistant in a parish in Somerset. The flame that had ignited so many people fired soon him too, and in August, 1776, he sat down with John Wesley and offered himself as an itinerant preacher willing to go anywhere in the world. Wesley’s response was not what Coke expected: the young man was to “go on in the same path…visiting from house to house.” A few months later a new senior minister, hostile to Methodist convictions, arrived in the parish. Soon angry at his young assistant, the older man fired Coke on Easter Sunday, 1777 — and encouraged everyone to celebrate the dismissal by ringing the church bells and opening a hogshead of cider. (Thirty years later Coke would be vindicated: he returned to town and church and addressed a crowd of 2000.)

Throughout the Methodist awakening Wesley had forbidden his lay-preachers to administer the sacraments lest his people be accused of separating from the Church of England. An Anglican by conviction, Wesley wanted his unchurched converts to find a spiritual home in Anglicanism too. He knew as well that the Toleration Act that provided refuge for Dissenters wouldn’t protect his people, since he had never had them register with the authorities as Dissenters. His people would be seen as disruptive concerning the established church (and therefore liable to criminal prosecution) yet unsheltered by the laws safeguarding Christians who had publicly identified themselves as non-Anglicans. Wesley had always wanted Methodism to remain a renewal movement within the mother-Church.

In America the Methodist people were largely deprived of clergy and the sacramental ministry they provided. Wesley asked the Bishop of London to ordain men for the new world. The bishop refused. The shortage worsened after the American Revolution when nearly all the Anglican clergy, steadfastly loyal to the crown, returned to England. After much anguish Wesley “laid hands on” Coke. To anyone steeped in Anglicanism this could mean only that Coke had been consecrated bishop. On the same occasion Wesley ordained two lay-preachers as clergy for the New World. In the face of outrage from Anglican officialdom — and fury from his brother Charles who had always vowed, “Ordination means separation!” — Wesley resolutely stood by an insight that all biblical scholars today agree on: in the New Testament “bishop” (overseer) and “presbyter” (elder) describe the same person. Coke was to be the first Methodist bishop in the new world.

On the trip to America the learned man read Augustine’s Confessions for spiritual reflection, Virgil’s Latin Georgics for cultural enrichment, the lives of Francis Xavier (Jesuit missionary to India) and David Brainerd (Puritan missionary to North American aboriginals) for inspiration, plus 556 pages of a treatise on episcopacy so as to understand what sort of authority Wesley had conferred on him.

Upon landing in the new world Coke embarked on an 800-mile preaching tour of hinterland Methodism, noting with disgust and anger the abomination of slavery. Boldly he wrote an impassioned letter to George Washington — who later received him twice and in 1804 would ask him to preach before the United States Congress (all this in spite of Coke’s British citizenship!)

In 1791 the “flea” hopped over to France where, with the French Revolution at its most violent, he assembled hungry people in Paris and addressed them in French. In England he used his legal training to draft the “Deed of Declaration”, a document that secured legal protection for the Methodist Conference. In America again (he made nine round-trips) he collected money for a new college.

The year 1805 saw the 58-year old bachelor marry Penelope Smith, an aristocrat with the same financial privilege that Coke had known. Having spent his entire personal fortune to fund Methodist missions, he found his new wife willing to liquidate her estate for the same purpose — and thereafter to accompany her husband on his homeless journeyings.

While the aristocrat-turned-missionary found begging “a vile drudgery”, he did it unashamedly for the sake of supportirng the missions dear to him. And when his wife’s sudden death rocked him he fought his way out of the valley of the shadow with intensified preaching and “drudgery.”

Missions at home and abroad preoccupied him for decades. Four trips to the West Indies, a trip to Sierra Leone in Africa, the oversight of the Methodist work in Ireland, the provision of Methodist missionaries in Scotland and Wales, arranging for similar outreach in Newfoundland and Nova Scotia (he personally paid for long underwear for the Methodist preachers in Nova Scotia when he learned of the Canadian winter); this is what animated him above all else.

Following the death of his second wife after only one year together (they had married in 1811) Coke believed himself divinely appointed to Asia. He set out in the company of several missionaries, planning for concentrated work in Ceylon (Sri Lanka) and India. Several ships in the party were lost in horrendous storms around Cape Horn. His survived and was moving quietly through the Indian Ocean with the Ceylon mission-field before it when he was found dead in his cabin.

Francis Asbury, now the bishop of American Methodism, preached a memorial sermon in which he paid tribute to the man he had long loved and admired: “…a gentleman, a scholar, a bishop to us; and as a minister of Christ, in zeal, in labours, in services, the greatest man in the last century.”

Victor Shepherd
June 1997

William Wilberforce

1759 – 1833

On the 24th of February, 1793, a tired eighty-eight year old man wrote Wilberforce, “Unless God has raised you up . . . I see not how you can go through with your glorious enterprise in opposing that execrable villainy. . . . You will be worn out by the opposition of men and devils; but if God is with you, who can be against you? Oh, be not weary in well-doing. Go on, in the name of God and in the power of his might, till even American slavery, the vilest that ever saw the sun, shall banish away before it.” One week later John Wesley was dead. It was the last letter he would ever write.

William Wilberforce entered the world sickly and nearly blind. When he was only nine his father died; his mother, unable to care for him, consigned him to the care of relatives. These people took him regularly to their evangelical Anglican parish church. What the youngster heard there, especially the stories and sermons of his favorite guest-preacher, The Reverend John Newton, went deep. For Newton had been captain of a slaveship, but had by the grace of God been rendered preacher, hymnwriter (“Amazing Grace”) and spiritual counselor. His influence upon the boy was incalculable: ” I revered him as a parent when I was a child,” Wilberforce would later write.

Slaves were picked up in West Africa and brought in chains to England in ships without sanitation facilities. Once put ashore, they were fattened up to disguise the ravages of months of poor nutrition and seasickness. Then they were oiled (dull skin being a sign of ill health) and paraded naked before buyers so that their physique could be assessed and market-value assigned. In the ten years following 1783 one British seaport alone (Liverpool) shipped 303,737 slaves to the New World. In no time Britain, the world’s leader in the trade, had supplied three million to French, Spanish and British colonies.

The captain of a British slaver threw 132 slaves overboard during a mid-ocean storm in order to lighten the vessel. Upon returning to England he made an insurance claim on the lost cargo! Sensitive people were outraged. The Attorney-General, however, insisted that the captain was without “any show or suggestion of cruelty”; it was his privilege to do with the cargo as he pleased. In any case, no public outrage was going to overturn anything unless a Member of Parliament, championing the welfare of slaves, cold persuade fellow-politicians. Besides, slaves were economically essential as a cheap source of labour, even as the trade was militarily necessary in training personnel for the Royal Navy.

In the meantime Wilberforce had found his way to Cambridge University, where he did little besides play cards. Soon his talent for eloquence got him elected to Parliament. He was twenty-one, and newly immersed in upper-class degradation. His earlier Christian formation appeared to recede as he groped and stumbled in gambling and intemperate drinking. By now he had scorned his Methodist upbringing as “vulgar” and “uninformed.”

Then, while he holidayed in the south of France, a devotional book by Philip Doddridge, an English clergyman, found its way into his hands and heart. Soon he was reading the New Testament in Greek. Torment consumed him as he became convicted of his depravity. Now he deplored the “shapeless idleness” of his frivolous life, speaking of it in terms of “deep guilt” and “black ingratitude.” With gospel-quickened insight he acknowledged “a sense of my great sinfulness in having so long neglected the unspeakable mercies of my God and Saviour.”

Assurance of his salvation turned the badge of “Methodist” from contemptible disgrace to glorious declaration. Immediately he resigned from five fashionable clubs, renounced gambling, and found himself fired with an intellectual zeal unknown at university. For the rest of his life he would labour ceaselessly on behalf of the earth’s wretched.

Wilberforce’s first target was the abolition of the trading in slaves. (He felt that if trafficking in black people ceased, slave-owners would have to treat their “property” more humanely, there being no replacement.) Admiral Nelson wrote from his ship, H.H.S. Victory, that as long as he would speak and fight he would resist “the damnable doctrines of Wilberforce and his hypocritical allies.” An irate sea-captain pummeled Wilberforce on the street. It was whispered slanderously when he was yet unmarried that his wife was black and that he beat her. His friends were accused of being spies in the service of the French.

While petitions poured into government offices to end slavery, the petitioners themselves were not at risk. Wilberforce was, for his position was never going to advance his political career even if he survived assassinations. In 1793 he advanced a bill in the House of Commons advocating gradual abolition. It failed by eight votes, most members absenting themselves form the House so as not to have to vote. Next he brought forward a bill prohibiting British ships from carrying slaves to foreign territories. It lost by two votes in a near-empty House. Promised the support of some Members of Parliament, he found himself abandoned. Nevertheless his resolve never abated even as his courage and eloquence never diminished. The tide began to turn. In 1807 Britain outlawed trading in slaves. Wilberforce incessantly lobbied the governments of other nations and was rewarded by seeing them do the same.

One task remained: the freeing of those already enslaved. That task absorbed all his energies for the next twenty-five years. The night that Wilberforce died, his supporters in the House of Commons were passing the clause in the Emancipation Act that declared all slaves free in one year and their masters given twenty million pounds in compensation.

The villainy, as vile as it was execrable, was over.

Anthony Ashley Cooper (Earl of Shaftesbury)

1801 – 1885

“There are not two hours in the day but I think of the second advent of our Lord. That is the hope of the church, for Israel, and the world. Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly”.

Like most who eagerly anticipate the day of our Lord’s appearing Shaftesbury was riveted to this world and its relentless suffering. Haunted by the barbarous exploitation of children, the formally attired, 42-year old politician was seen stepping into the unprotected bucket at the end of a single cable which lowered him 450 feet to the mine floor. Only weeks earlier a child assigned to apply the brake had left his post to chase a mouse; the bucket had plummeted and crashed, killing the miners descending in it. Once in the mine Shaftesbury found children hunched over on all fours, struggling to push loaded coal-carts. Some coal-seams were so narrow that only a small boy, lying on his back and wielding an undersized pick, could extract coal from the face. Most of these boys grew up deformed.

Shaftesbury was born to the aristocracy and was never without the privileges belonging to it. Nonetheless one incident in particular impelled him to spend himself on behalf of those who would never appear in his social class. Walking through a shabby area of London he came upon several intoxicated men who were carrying the crude sort of coffin used by the poorest. As they lurched toward the cemetery one fellow stumbled; the rest fumbled the casket, swearing uproariously. Shaftesbury was appalled that the remains of anyone could be subject to such indignity. On the spot he vowed to give himself to living wretches whose indignity was worse.

Following an Oxford University degree in classics he was elected to the House of Commons. Soon the young Member of Parliament was assigned to a sub-committee charged with investigating “Pauper Lunatics” and “Lunatic Asylums” generally. He found deranged people, incontinent, confined to “crib- rooms” consisting of large wooden boxes stuffed with straw. (It was easier to replace straw than to change adults’ diapers.) Winter and summer the ill were taken outside and swabbed by an attendant wielding a long-handled mop.

For Shaftesbury the only consideration was what was right. If upholding the right resulted in social disruption, then disruption there had to be. When British officials excused their silence (lest riots ensue) about the Indian custom of a widow throwing herself on the fire consuming her dead husband’s body he denounced the custom as “a most outrageous cruelty and wrong”. (When the British abolished the practice in 1829 there were no riots!) He alienated his father by supporting Catholic Emancipation in England, convinced that Roman Catholics should not remain politically disadvantaged.

Horrified at the 15-hour days children spent in factories Shaftesbury laboured to implement the ten-hour day. (He knew that six-hour shift would find employers bringing back children for a second shift, as well as lengthening the work-day for the adults whom they assisted.) Industrialists who opposed the ten-hour day complained that British industry would not be able to compete with the continent. He was accused of undercutting industry in north England in order to favour agriculture in the south. Whereupon he organized a huge demonstration of filthily-clad children from Manchester’s factories.

While his newly-implemented laws protected children in factories, no law protected the “climbing-boys” who were the virtual slaves of chimney-sweeps. Each sweep retained several boys to climb up and down flues to dislodge soot. Knees and elbows chronically raw and infected, a climbing-boy not infrequently became stuck in a chimney. Some suffocated; many died miserably of cancers spawned through the workday environment. The Climbing-Boy bill became law in 1840, but the fury of fastidious housewives kept it unenforced until the Shaftesbury Act of 8175.

The Factory Acts had not protected children in the mines. The government had attempted — unsuccessfully — to keep the report of its investigation from the public. Those who had dismissed Shaftesbury as a cranky do-gooder could not bear to read of the young girls, nearly naked in hot mines, working alongside naked men who tormented them sexually; five-year olds who worked trap doors in total darkness fourteen hours per day, six days per week. When Shaftesbury brought forward the Colliery Bill the government opposed it. (It became law in 1842.)

Nonetheless Shaftesbury always knew that freeing children from servitude was incomplete without education. Soon his dearest project was the Ragged School Union where children, barred through social class from the nation’s schools, were taught Thursday and Sunday evenings.

For years he campaigned for better public health. Underground sewers should replace street-level gutters. Flushing these gutters into the Thames — from which Londoners drew their drinking water — would only perpetuate the cholera which claimed 14,000 Londoners in 1849 alone. Cities should have piped water. Overcrowded cemeteries with fetid graves dug much too shallow should be closed. Yet it was years before Shaftesbury was heard.

Still, Shaftesbury never became a social reformer devoid of the gospel. In the face of the “wine-into-water” drift of the Church of England he strenuously contended for the faith. Justification by faith he pronounced “the great saving truth without which no other truth in scripture would be worth knowing…” Having wrestled with social wretchedness all his life he never thought its origin to be merely social, insisting rather on every individual’s innermost depravity: “We have to struggle…for the very atonement itself, for the sole hope of fallen men…”

On his death-bed he likened himself to the menhorraegic woman in the gospels: now at the feet of Jesus, soon to look up into the master’s face and know himself healed.

Victor A. Shepherd
October 1993

(Illustration by Marta Lynne Scythes)

Adolphus Egerton Ryerson

1803 — 1882

Ryerson’s father was as unyielding as he was uncharitable: “Egerton, I hear that you have joined the Methodists; you must either leave them or leave my house.” The eighteen year-old chose to leave home.

One of nine children (including five sons who became Methodist ministers) Egerton was born near Vittoria, a village close to present-day Port Dover. His Dutch foreparents had been in the new world since the early 1600s. When New Amsterdam fell to the British in 1664 and was renamed New York, they anglicized the spelling of “Reyerzoon.” Upon the outbreak of the American Revolution their descendants declared their loyalty to the crown and, together with thousands of other United Empire Loyalists, migrated to what remained of British North America.

The farm boy found his way to a school in Vittoria where James Mitchell, his teacher, fostered in him a love of learning and a facility with the English language. He also exposed Ryerson to the surge of world-occurrence and all it boded for actors and spectators alike.

The educational vista soon complemented a religious vision, for the teenager had apprehended Jesus approaching him. Eager to refute the scornful who sneered at religion as an excuse for laziness, Ryerson prepared himself for the ministry by arising daily at 3:00 a.m. in order to study until 6:00, when he commenced the 14-hour day’s work required of all farm labour.

His father, undeflectably Anglican, viewed Methodists as near-American (the first Methodist Circuit in Upper Canada, established by the American Methodist Episcopal Church in 1791, was part of the District of Genesee, New York State) and near-anarchic, assuming republicanism and revolution to imply each other.

Undiscouraged by his father’s intransigence, Ryerson became the itinerant preacher on the Yonge Street Circuit. Its boundaries were Pickering, Weston and Lake Simcoe. He needed a month to visit the people in his charge, delivering scores of sermons in scattered settlements. Always concerned to enhance human well-being, he ministered in the First Nation community on the Credit River where Peter Jones, an aboriginal Methodist, had evangelized the Mississauga natives. Here he slept in a wigwam, learned the language and set about erecting a multi-purpose building to serve as church and school. He supplemented the natives’ gifts with monies garnered from friends and former members of his Yonge Street circuit — none of whom was affluent. He had the structure paid for in six weeks.

The challenge in this regard, however, was nothing compared to that posed by his most formidable foe. Bishop John Strachan, of Scottish Presbyterian background, had emigrated to Canada in 1799. Rejected as a candidate for the Presbyterian ministry, he had joined the Anglicans, soon becoming the episcopal power-broker and the implacable foe of all who threatened the grip of the wealthy, oligarchic “Family Compact.” The latter was a handful of rich families whose stranglehold on business, finance and education sought to petrify the social stratification it exploited. Newly admitted to the Compact, Strachan spoke for it and speared any who opposed it.

Twenty-five years older than Ryerson, Strachan denounced Methodists as poorly-educated, irresponsible and traitorous (conveniently forgetting that they were descendants of United Empire Loyalists.) Already denied the right to own land for churches and parsonages, as well as the right to baptize and solemnize marriages, Methodist people were outraged. It fell to the 23-year old “David” to confront “Goliath.” Ryerson penned a riposte brilliant and effective in equal measure. In four years the Methodists were granted what they had long been refused.

Notorious now, Ryerson was appointed editor of a brand new Christian Guardian, soon the most widely read newspaper in the province, superseding many times over the official Upper Canada Gazette. The Guardian followed up with a bookstore, and this in turn metamorphosed into Ryerson Press, at one point the largest printing and publishing enterprise in Canada. Operating until 1970, it did much to shape the Canadian identity through the novelists, poets, biographers and historians whose works it disseminated.

In 1836 the Methodists built Upper Canada College at Cobourg, Ontario, expanding it into Victoria College (1841) and Victoria University (1865, when faculties of law and medicine were added.) Named its first principal, Ryerson announced a curriculum as broad as it was deep. In addition to Classics (a mainstay at any university at this time), he added a science department offering courses in chemistry, mineralogy and geography, as well as new departments of philosophy, rhetoric and modern languages (French and German.) Always eschewing one-sidedness anywhere in life, he insisted that each student pursue a balanced programme of the arts and the sciences.

Yet Ryerson’s monumental victory soon eclipsed the achievements that had already made him a household name. Dismayed to see one-half of school-aged children with no formal education and the remaining half averaging only a year’s, he knew himself handed unparalleled opportunity the day he was appointed Chief Superintendent of Common Schools for Canada West in 1844. (A “common” school was the social opposite of the elitist private schools.) Only forty-three, Ryerson persuaded the provincial government to assume responsibility for education. Soon common schools, aided by government grants, appeared wherever twenty students could be gathered. The arrangement was a quantitative leap over the log cabin schoolhouses whose instructors were frequently minimally literate themselves.

Thinking ill of a British school system that perpetuated the worst class divisiveness in Europe, Ryerson visited Continental common schools in Holland, Italy and France, “bookending” his trip with visits to Germany where he could observe the education system that Philip Melanchthon had implemented 300 years earlier. Upon his return to Canada he wooed the provincial government into marrying education and tax revenues, thereby providing free education for all. Of course the rich objected, arguing that they shouldn’t have to support the schooling of their social inferiors. Ryerson triumphed. His free education was soon compulsory as well. In it all he elevated teaching from a miserable job to a calling akin to that of the ordained ministry.

George Brown, editor of Toronto’s Globe newspaper, ranted that Ryerson had imported “Prussian” education into Ontario. Ryerson, cultured where Brown was crude, quietly immersed himself in French literature, having taught himself the language so well that he and the pope had conversed in it during his visit to Italy.

His educational programme quickly spread to other provinces, thereby magnifying his contribution to public life in Canada. The Methodist people, who for several decades hadn’t always appreciated what he was coaxing into place for all Canadians, realized his accomplishment. In 1874 they honoured the seventy-four year old giant by electing him the first president of the General Conference of the newly-amalgamated Methodist Church of Canada.

Victor Shepherd 5th October 2001

Soren Kierkegaard

1813 – 1855

“Don’t be a Soren!”, Danish parents admonish their children to this day, “Soren” being synonymous with a ridiculousness so pronounced as to be both laughable and contemptible. Nevertheless my friend and former philosophy professor, Emil Fackenheim, himself a world-renowned thinker, casually mentioned to me that Kierkegaard is the greatest thinker to arise in Christendom.

Really? What about giants like Augustine, Aquinas, Luther? While I pondered Fackenheim’s remark I found Ludwig Wittgenstein, a leading philosopher in our century, saying the same thing: no Christian thinker has surpassed the physically grotesque man with the inimitable mind.

Soren Kierkegaard was the youngest of seven children born to Michael and Ane, the illiterate household servant he impregnated and subsequently married. Five of their children wouldn’t live past 34, leaving Peter, the eldest son, and their “Benjamin”. (Soren spoke agonisingly of himself as his father’s “Isaac.”) Years later, while Peter supported himself as a clergyman, Soren’s ten years at the University of Copenhagen and his work as an author – at one point he produced fourteen books in two years – would be funded out of the residues of his father’s business career as cloth merchant, hosier and wholesale grocer.

While Soren excelled in Latin, Greek, history, mathematics and science, his mastery of philosophy was stunning. With laser-like penetration he saw that the philosophers’ metaphysical systems were just that: systems in thinking; or, as he preferred to speak of them, protracted “thought-experiments.” While admiring the logic whereby philosophers integrated and advanced their comprehension of every facet of human history and every dimension of human understanding, he insisted that all such systems confused the realm of thought with the realm of existence. Glad to acknowledge that scholarly objectivity requires personal detachment, he none the less insisted that ultimate Truth calls for radical commitment. Truth is to be embraced in impassioned “inwardness.” His “Truth is subjectivity” soon had the intellectual and ecclesiastical worlds buzzing.

Of course Kierkegaard never meant that truth is subjectivism. Subjectivism is nothing more than fantasy or self-indulgence, even the silly notion that our preferences or pleasures constitute reality. Reality, rather, is the God who looms before us yet rises above us in an “infinite qualitative difference.” Quite simply, Kierkegaard knew that existence could never be reduced to thought. The more he read Hegel, Europe’s leading philosopher, the more convinced he was that being schooled in a philosophical system was “like reading out of a cookbook to a man who is hungry.”

Kierkegaard disagreed most vehemently with Hegel’s notion that Christianity was merely a pictorial representation in concrete, colourful images of a truth that the philosopher could apprehend by means of rising to the standpoint of the Absolute through pure thought. Kierkegaard disagreed that from this exalted perspective the philosopher could grasp that “God” and man had been brought together in a higher unity, and therein grasp that “God” was nothing more than the essence of humankind. He rejected the notion that religious consciousness was to philosophical consciousness as illustrations are to argument. Sadly, he understood why other philosophers were soon saying that “God” was no more than humankind’s self-projection now hugely inflated, that theology had been exposed as anthropology.

Kierkegaard knew better. The living, lordly, holy One is. The “infinite qualitative difference” between him and us can never be eliminated through thought. Since no “thought-experiment” can ascend to him, he must descend to us. This he has done in the Incarnate One. And this one can be known only in faith, with all the risks that attend upon faith – “lying out upon 70,000 fathoms of water.” The self-abandoned self “leapt” in faith to embrace God-Incarnate, and therein learned that “being a Christian” wasn’t the indifferent shallowness of the state church wherein, said Kierkegaard, “Everyone is a Christian. What else?” To become a Christian is properly to exist. To exist, his Greek studies reminded him, is ex-stare, to stand out: stand out from the crowd, stand out from public opinion, stand out from the Spirit-less religion of soulless conformity. So far from the disinterest of “thought-experimenters”, Kierkegaard espoused the “interest” of faith. Inter-est, his Latin studies reminded him, is to be “between.” It’s in the “between” of God and us; it’s in the relationship that Truth, embraced in impassioned inwardness, is held in utmost subjectivity.

Not surprisingly, his philosophical perception and his spiritual profundity issued in a stinging denunciation of a lumbering church’s “Christianity.” At the same time his honesty, forthrightness, and love for simple people (he was always in the streets conversing with common folk) found him writing newspaper articles that exposed the cruelty and compromises of the socially prominent. These people retaliated, pillorying Kierkegaard in the press. Thereafter when he went to church, louts stared at him endlessly, hoping their icy aggression would unnerve him. When he went on carriage drives in the country (the one relaxation he permitted himself), hired toughs threatened him. Cartoonists caricatured him, jeering at his clothing and mocking his bodily deformities. “No one dares to say ‘I’”, he noted as so-called individuals hid in the crowd and weakly intoned en masse what they would never dare to say alone. His society was afflicted with a sort of “ventriloquism”, he liked to say, wherein the individual was merely the mouthpiece for the mob. “And this”, he insisted, “is the specific immorality of the age.”

The day he was walking home with the last of the money his father had willed him he collapsed in the street and was carried, paralysed, to the hospital. He died five weeks later. The common people who thronged his funeral were restive to the point of a near-riot. The clergy, however, absented themselves except for the dean of the cathedral and Peter, his brother, now a bishop, who publicly “apologised” for little Soren’s “excesses.”

The man who addressed his work to “that solitary individual”, the person who resists the crowd, flings himself upon the crucified, risks all as did Abraham of old ascending Mount Moriah, lives thereafter in the “between”, and appropriates Truth in ever-greater subjectivity; this one had said of himself years earlier, “I shall never know the security of being like others.” His place is secure in the hearts of those who cherish his intellect and spirit. Above all, he himself is secure in the grasp of him from whose hand nothing will ever snatch him. (John 10:29)

Victor Shepherd June 1999

Bishop J.C. Ryle

1816–1900

Never lacking mordant expressions, Ryle diffused them throughout his denunciations of sinful folly and naïve self-delusion, but also throughout his depictions of the glories and joys of the Christian life and the unutterable grandeur of heaven. For instance, few things upset him as much as clergy, entrusted with the spiritual shepherding of their people, who started off redolent with promise only to make their peace, here a little and there a little, with church and world as conviction and nerve gradually failed them until – until “…at the last the man (sic) who at one time seemed likely to be a real successor to the apostles and a good soldier of Christ, settles down on his lees as a clerical gardener, farmer, or diner out, by whom nobody is offended and nobody is saved”.

Yet he didn’t target the clergy. Zealously urging all to embrace the Saviour, he solemnly warned all alike of the peril of spiritual neglect or somnolence – as when he told hearers of Lot ’s wife and the spiritual disaster coming upon her: “The world was in her heart, and her heart was in the world.”

Collapsing the imaginary refuge of those who think their privilege (of any sort) will see them past the just Judge, Ryle recalled, “Joab was David’s captain; Demas was Paul’s companion; Judas Iscariot was Christ’s disciple. These all died in their sins.”

So reads Ryle’s landmark book Holiness. First published as a collection of addresses and essays in 1879, it has been reprinted seven times, and continues to stiffen the spines of Christians in danger of becoming spiritually amorphous, even as it lends encouragement and hope to Christians who are on the point of giving up.

J.I. Packer, recently retired professor of theology at Regent College , UBC, was near despair as a young man concerning his seeming failure to “move into the space” that popular holiness teachers counselled. Packer found their “Let go [of what?] and let God [do what?]” – and similar exhortations — too vague to help and too condemnatory to console. He was ready to write himself off as spiritually hopeless when Ryle’s Holiness came into his hands. Ryle showed him that holiness, so far from a passive “surrender” or self-wrought “consecration”, is simultaneously God’s gift, God’s command, and the believer’s pursuit. Holiness is to be done. And since such “doing” occurs in the world, the Christian is involved in a fight. Packer’s life turned around and he stepped ahead.

Fight? “The saddest symptom about many so-called Christians is the utter absence of anything like conflict and fight in their Christianity”, Ryle lamented. Unwilling to deny the obvious in scripture, he reminded his people, “There are no promises in the Lord Jesus Christ’s epistles to the seven churches, except to those who ‘overcome’”.

Ryle was born to a wealthy family and to the prerogatives that wealth brings. Sent to Eton , England ’s most prestigious private school, he distinguished himself in Greek and Latin before moving on to Oxford University , where he excelled in football and rowing even as he gained academic honours. Through it all he was never exposed to anything but spiritual tepidity and torpor. Later he was to speak of the sermons offered weekly at Eton as “a perfect farce and a disgrace to the Church of England.”

Confined to bed for several weeks at age 21, he began reading scripture. As its truth and force fermented within him, he was brought to that moment when, several months later, he happened upon a church service whose text-for-the-day was the ringing evangelical declaration of Ephesians 2: “By grace are you saved through faith….it is the gift of God.” In the wake of the gospel’s luminosity he grasped several implications: the deplorable condition of the sinner, the sufficiency of the atonement, the need for Spirit-wrought new birth, the believer’s holiness as the only authentic sign of faith, and (a point he would make tirelessly thereafter) the utter speciousness of baptismal regeneration or any hint of it.

Immediately he found no shortage of people who looked at him askance. The joy of his new beginning was matched by the grief of finding his friends uncomprehending and himself unable to remove the impasse.

Disaster overtook the family in 1841. His father had loaned a brother-in-law 200,000 pounds to finance a new business in cotton manufacturing. The business failed. His father had had lands and houses whose rents kept the family awash in money. The family had lived on a 1000-acre estate. The family foreparents had to come to England as “Royle” during the Norman Conquest, 1066. Ryle’s annual allowance had been 15,000 pounds. Everything vanished overnight. In his first appointment following ordination (1841), Ryle’s stipend was 84 pounds.

The year 1844 saw him immersed in the work for which he would remain known long after his preaching voice was silent; namely, his intense study and practical renderings of the English Reformers, the Puritans who followed them, and the leaders of the Evangelical Awakening after that, together with numerous histories and accessible expositions of the Gospels.

The days were not easy. Ryle’s first wife became psychotic following the birth of their first child. Only a few years later she died of a pulmonary aneurysm. His second wife lived ten years, leaving him with five children under fourteen.

Amidst it all he pastored and preached, attracting huge crowds. He conducted open-air services. He emerged as the spokesperson for the Evangelical party within the Church of England, resisting Anglo-Catholicism’s attempt at undoing the Reformation and introducing ritual that lacked scriptural warrant.

As retirement age approached, he published two seminal works (perhaps his best-known), Old Paths and Knots Untied, expositions of doctrine he deemed essential.

Then retirement receded in 1880 when he was appointed bishop of the new Diocese of Liverpool. Noting that only 10% of Liverpool attended church, he intensified evangelistic efforts. Deploring the poverty of the clergy, he initiated the first clergy pension plan in England . Release from his ardours was granted in June 1890.

His epitaph could have been taken from the last chapter of his Holiness. “‘Christ is all.’ These words are the essence and substance of Christianity.”

George MacDonald

1824 — 1905

“I know hardly any other writer who seems to be closer, or more continually close, to the Spirit of Christ himself.” Not everyone would agree with C.S. Lewis’s assessment. Congregational authorities in Arundel (England) voted him out of their pulpit. (All the more striking in view of Lewis’s insistence that the “preachments” are the best part of MacDonald’s novels!) The young Scot had not been long in the English congregation before his convictions were evident. Genuine faith, he insisted, longs to exhibit the “fruits of the Spirit”, not merely subscription to a creed. Genuine faith disdains the values of the world and forswears the vanities of the world. God longs not merely to save us from hell but even to save us from our sins now, the sins which we must repudiate lest they disfigure us even more hideously. Objectors in the congregation tried to force him out by reducing his stipend by two-thirds. He stayed on for the sake of the few earnest people in the congregation, but had to leave soon, unable to deal with people who were unwilling to think and unresolved to obey.

George MacDonald was born in the north of Scotland, where Gaelic myths and Old Testament stories sank into him and formed the mind that would later cherish imagination as the vehicle of spiritual truth.

Even as a youth he was sensitive to the implications of what older people appeared to say thoughtlessly. When a preacher persistently expounded a doctrine of predestination (with its notion that God did not love and would not redeem a large class of humankind) he announced to his family that he didn’t love God if God didn’t love everyone. This kind of hyper-Calvinism would arouse his antipathy for the rest of his life. While still a young boy he was repulsed in equal measure by the established Church of Scotland (it struck him as intellectually abstract and spiritually ineffective) and by the sects (they struck him as all heat and no light). Yet he admitted that the sincere seeker could find God in either.

Although the Scots had a reputation for theological precision, MacDonald thought it to be the product of the dissecting knife: fine work done on something lifeless. For doctrine (as he had seen it handled) appeared to have been made a substitute for living faith where the believer’s heart is rightly related to the heart of God.

1840 found him at Aberdeen University where he gained his highest marks in chemistry and physics. A severe shortage of money evaporated his plans to study medicine. He gave himself to literature, his passion for the rest of his life.

MacDonald supported himself by teaching arithmetic in a school and tutoring privately, in Latin and Greek, children of the Victorian era’s merchant class. He was never at home with the rising business class, repulsed as he was by its eagerness to sacrifice everything to “getting on”, and heartsick as he was at evangelical churchfolk who regarded financial prosperity as a reward for righteousness.

Horrified at the spiritual suffocation of affluence, he came to the conviction, never to be surrendered, of the centrality of the teachings of Jesus. These would the be the core of his life and work. The New Testament epistles were to be read in the light of the master’s teachings. For too long the Non-conformist churches had elevated the epistles above the gospels, with the result that abstract theological statements had become the means of evading the concrete claim of the gospels on one’s daily obedience.

In the course of his preparation for the ministry MacDonald had come to see that reason, while essential to our knowledge and worship of God, of itself does not open the door to that Kingdom whose key is Spirit. Not surprisingly, the only congregation he pastored told him he should use more evangelical cliches (code-words) and bend the teachings of Jesus to conform to denominational pronouncements. He left.

For the next several years poverty wrapped itself around him and his family. (He and Louisa had eleven children.) His financial plight was eased through teaching Shakespeare and poetry at a new Ladies College. Then the breakthrough! Longman’s (a major British publisher) was bringing out Within And Without, a lengthy poem, and was assigning him half the profits.

Convinced that fantasy is an effective vehicle of spiritual truth, he produced Phantastes, an exploration of God’s Fatherhood. Reviewers promptly condemned it. One journal argued that every author is permitted one mistake, and MacDonald had just made his!

Nevertheless, an appointment to a chair of English literature recognized his talent. Soon he was compared to Sir Walter Scott, Scotland’s greatest novelist. Aberdeen University awarded him an honourary doctorate. Americans insisted on a whirlwind tour of major U.S. cities (with stops, however, in Niagara Falls and Toronto). He returned home ill, only to find his daughter Mary dying of tuberculosis. His heart broken but his faith resilient, he asserted, “I will not acknowledge concerning death what our Lord denies of it.” In the same vein he wrote, “No one can be living a true life to whom dying is a terror.”

From 1851 to 1897 he wrote over 50 books: novels, essays, plays, poems, sermons, fairy tales, adult fantasy. His spiritual convictions throb throughout them all. God’s love is “love which will punish fearfully [in this life] rather than leave the beloved in sin.” Because we are made in the image of God, we “must love him or be desolate.” “Obedience is the one key of life.” “Men would rather receive salvation from God than God their salvation.”

MacDonald’s Christian literary descendants are now household names: G.K. Chesterton, J.R.R. Tolkien, C.S. Lewis, and America’s Madeleine L’Engle.

Everything he was and wrote is gathered up finally in one of his matchless aphorisms: “The response to self-existent love is self-abnegating love.”

Victor Shepherd

William and Catherine Booth

1829 – 1912                            1829 – 1890

“Never!” Catherine cried form the first row of the balcony, before her husband could utter a word. William Booth, a Methodist minister, had been faulted for welcoming the poor, ne’er-do-wells and street toughs to his services. Church leaders wanted him to promise that the welcome mat would be rolled up and put away. Catherine answered for him. Little wonder that she wrote, “The more I see of fashionable religion, the more I despise it.”

William Booth was born in Nottingham, England, into a home that knew the bitter taste of poverty. His father died when he was fourteen, and William became a pawnbroker’s apprentice. He never forgot the anxiety, the bleakness and, above all, the degradation of penury. He would eventually startle Britain with his book, In Darkest England and the Way Out. Booth knew the socially wretched intimately, the people who worked themselves into exhaustion and then died from starvation, unable to afford as much food as the British government guaranteed the worst criminals in the nation’s jails. In 1890, the year his book appeared, there were three million such people in England. Their enslavement meant unyielding despair.

Yet Booth was never tempted to become a secular programmer of social change: he was always the evangelist. Converted at age fifteen in a Wesleyan chapel, he ever after wanted only to declare that the Word of Truth which brings Life to its hears and sets them on the Way of discipleship. Ordained a Methodist minister, he was soon dismissed by church authorities as a “reformer” and was stripped of his clergy-standing.

He found a temporary new home among New Connexion Methodists, but a few years of “settled ministry” convinced him that this was not his vocation. Together with his wife, Catherine Mumford, he began conducting preaching missions in Wales, Cornwall, and the Midlands – areas that had suffered the worst economic and human blight in the shadow-side of industrialization. Once again, church authorities attempted to appoint him to a settled ministry. By now he had wearied of their inability to recognize his calling. He left. In 1865 the Christian Mission opened in East London. In 1878 it was renamed The Salvation Army.

Persecution began immediately. “Take their flag, tie it round their necks and hang ‘em,” fumed the mayor of Folkestone. Following outdoor services in Sheffield in 1882, William Booth “reviewed” his stalwart soldiers. They were bespattered with egg-yolk, mud, and blood, their brass instruments battered beyond repair. “Now is the time to have your photographs taken,” he commented wryly. In that year alone seven hundred Salvationists were assaulted on the streets of Great Britain.

Catherine was the intellectual genius of the organization. As highly-born as her husband was not – her father had been a clergyman – Catherine was gifted with a keen mind, undeflectable conviction, and resolute courage. Long periods of childhood illness had led her to probe philosophy, theology and history. She had read through the entire Bible by age twelve. She would eventually write compellingly on behalf of women preachers. Her husband agreed with her it this. The Orders and Regulations that he drafted maintained that “women should have the right to equal share with men in the work of publishing salvation.” And in a vein that would cause modern feminists to rejoice, William also insisted that “women must be treated as equal with men in all intellectual and social relationships of life.”

Booth continued his multi-pronged attack on the strongholds of evil. On the one hand, he unashamedly instructed the evangelists he trained to “preach damnation with the cross at the centre.” On the other hand, he never rested until he had secured permanent changes in the world around him. No longer did dirt-poor “phossy-jawed” workers in the match-making industry find their jawbones glowing in the dark and their lives at risk because of the phosphorus they were obliged to work with. Tirelessly he exposed the “white salve” trade: thirteen to sixteen year old prostitutes who were much in demand in Paris and London. Three hundred and ninety-six thousand signatures later, he saw the practice outlawed.

At his death in 1912 The Salvation Army had 9,415 congregations throughout the world. The organization is now found in ninety-four countries, stretching form India, the site of the first major overseas venture, to El Salvador, added in 1989. The most recent additions are Hungary, Czechoslovakia, Latvia and Russia.

The Booths had always known that the work of God would advance only if Christians dedicated themselves without hesitation or qualification. Catherine urged this upon all as she wrote, “There comes a crisis, a moment when every human soul which enters the Kingdom of God has to make its choice of the Kingdom in preference to everything that it hold and own.” Always less reflective than his wife, William himself asserted,

While women weep, as they do now, I’ll fight;
While little children go hungry, I’ll fight;
While men go to prison, in and out, in and out, I’ll fight;
While there is a drunkard left,
while there is a poor lost girl on the streets,
where there remains one dark soul without the light of God – I’ll fight!
I’ll fight to the very end!

When Booth’s funeral cortège wound its way through the streets of London, city offices closed. One hundred and fifty thousand people filed past his casket. Queen Mary was one of the 40,000 who attended his funeral. Spared another day’s fighting, the General had been promoted.

Victor Shepherd

Charles Hadden Spurgeon

1834 – 1892

Everything about him seems prodigious. Typically absorbing six books per week, he expanded his personal library until it contained 12,000 volumes. In an era that had not yet been introduced to sound-amplification, he could address an audience of 23,000 without a public address system. In 1865 his sermons sold 25,000 copies per week and were translated into over twenty languages. Members of his congregation were occasionally asked not to attend next Sunday’s service so that newcomers might find a seat.

C.H. Spurgeon was born in Kelvington, Essex, in a part of England that cherished the memories of stalwart Christians who had counted no price too dear for the faith that saves. The Reformation martyrs who had burned at the stake, as well as John Bunyan (imprisoned for thirteen years), encouraged the young man whose courage would later be called for again and again but never questioned.

In 1850 the teenager became aware of persistent spiritual need. Determined though he was to attend services at his family’s church, a snowstorm re-routed him to a sparsely-attended Methodist chapel. The preacher that day was earnest but not eloquent. Having little to say, he filled up the time allotted for the sermon by continually repeating his text: “Turn to me and be saved, all the ends of the earth! For I am God, and there is none other” (Isaiah 45:22). It was enough. The formation of England’s most powerful Christian spokesperson was under way. Within a year his theological grasp and spiritual discernment were awesome. By the time he was nineteen he had been called to one of the largest Baptist congregations in London.

His detractors, preoccupied with the shallow niceties and “good taste” of Victorian England, criticised him relentlessly. “Clerical poltroon” (a poltroon is a spiritless coward), “pulpit buffoon,” “demagogue,” they sniffed at him dismissively, comparing him to a circus performer who entertains the masses mindlessly. As it happens, his sermons are still read today, and in printed from fill sixty-three volumes equal to the contents of the ninth edition of the Encyclopedia Britannica. Helmut Thielicke, a leading Lutheran theologian and veteran of the German church struggle, advised his post-World War II seminarians to sell whatever books they owned in order to buy Spurgeon!

Through humour Spurgeon ensured that his critics did not unsettle him or deflect him. “He stinketh,” first said of Lazarus and now said of Spurgeon himself, merely proved that Spurgeon had been buried with Christ and was now dead to the world’s slander.

Yet not even his gift of humour could rid him of the horror that would haunt him for the rest of his life. On an October evening in 1856 Surrey Hall was filled to capacity with a crowd of 12,000 while another 10,000 pressed on the building from outside. Part way through the service, several of Spurgeon’s opponents shouted “Fire!” Seven people died in the panic that ensued; 28 others were hospitalized. Spurgeon himself was carried from the pulpit and hidden away in a friend’s home. Later he was to say that the nightmare had brought him to the verge of insanity.

In truth, his health was never robust. Each year found him in bed for weeks at a time with a variety of ailments, including chronic inflammation of the kidneys. Not least among his miseries was an inclination to recurring bouts of depression. (No doubt exhaustion had much to do with this. He had oversight of a congregation of 4,000 members, preached every Sunday, conducted weddings and funerals, edited a magazine, and dealt with 500 letters each week.)

Appalled at the housing conditions in London and determined to have the congregation “show our love of truth by truthful love,” Spurgeon established the Stockwell Orphanage. As attacks against his evangelical stance mounted, Spurgeon had a response: “The orphanage is an eloquent answer to the sneers of infidels and scoffers of the modern school who would fain make it out that our charity lies in bigoted zeal for doctrines but does not produce practical results. Are any of the new theologians doing more? . . . What does their socialism amount to beyond words and theory?” Political injustices were addressed with the same forthrightness. Tirelessly he advocated the removal of special privileges for the Church of England, arguing as well that any qualified student would be able to attend Oxford or Cambridge University, and that any non-Anglican pastor should have the right to bury his people in parish graveyards.

Believing that “each man should give his vote with as much devotion as he prays” Spurgeon denounced Home Rule for Ireland and governmental neglect of education in England. His strongest criticism he reserved for American slavery. When publishers in the United States began deleting references to slavery in American edition of his books Spurgeon redoubled his insistence that slavery was a “soul-destroying sin.”

Like John Calvin before him, Spurgeon devoted himself to the preparation of preachers. His Pastors’ College schooled hundreds. The instructors were working pastors who modelled both academic rigour and pastoral excellence.

Yet it was the writings of the Puritans that effervesced in him throughout his ministry. In these works he claimed to have found what every minister needs but which few seminaries seem able to provide: rigorous theology, warm faith, and practical pastoral wisdom. Despite the thousands of Puritan volumes on his shelves, however, Spurgeon was aware that it is suffering, in the end, that shapes the pastor as nothing else can. The prince of preachers who had suffered so much himself maintained to the end that “affliction . . . is the best book in a minister’s library.”

Karl Barth

1886-1968

“Jesus Christ, as he is testified to us in Holy Scripture, is the one Word of God which we have to hear and which we have to trust and obey in life and death.”

So reads the first article in the Barmen Declaration, a theological document framed by Karl Barth in May of 1934. It ranks with the famous Protestant confessions of faith. Like them it came to birth at a time when the Church was floundering. Like them it spoke to a Church that had lost sight of its Lord, and had confused the Kingdom of God with the kingdoms of this world.

Nazism insisted that Hitler had the right to control the life and work of the Church. “German Christianity” was in reality no more than a centuries-old paganism wrapped in a flag the world came to dread. The National Church had bent the gospel out of shape as surely as the Swastika was a bent cross.

Lest anyone misinterpret the opening words of the Barmen Declaration (above), a supporting paragraph followed immediately: “We reject the false doctrine that the Church may and must acknowledge as sources of its proclamation other events, powers, forms and truths as God’s revelation beside this one Word of God.”

Barth was a forty-eight year old professor of theology at the University of Bonn when the Gestapo (the Nazi secret police) burst into his lecture and forcibly deported him to his native Switzerland. Before he died, Barth would demonstrate yet again that the Church’s best theology (like its best hymnwriting) emerges form its worst suffering.

Eventually his output was overwhelming: fourteen huge tomes of theology discussing the historic doctrines of the Christina faith as well as contemporary intellectual developments; dozens of shorter works; and four hundred journal articles and books of sermons.

Indisputably the leading Protestant theologian of the twentieth century, Barth was eventually even recognized by the Church of Rome (a teacher to be listened to by Christians of all persuasions). He was wooed by seminaries and churches everywhere. Yet he rarely ventured abroad on speaking engagements, preferring to preach each Sunday afternoon men in prison.

Barth was born in Switzerland, ordained to the ministry of the Reformed Church, and appointed to the village of Safenwil. Wile he busied himself in church and village the world convulsed with the declaration of the First World War in August, 1914. Ninety-three German intellectuals publicly declared their support for the war policies of Kaiser Wilhelm II. Barth was horrified to see virtually all of his former theology professors included in the list of names. At that moment he know they had nothing to teach him; nothing concerning scripture, theology, ethics or history.

Driven back to the New Testament, Barth recognized within its pages the centrality and sufficiency of “the Word made flesh.” He saw that the basis of the Church’s proclamation and pastoral care was not the world’s self-understanding, but rather the very Godness of the God who is “wholly other” than his creation and is therefore “wholly free” to give himself to us and for us.

A commentary on the Book of Romans soon followed. Embodying Barth’s discernment, it “burst like a bombshell on the playground of the European theologians,” according to a Roman Catholic scholar. Controversy erupted and never abated. Yet Barth refused to surrender the apostles’ conviction of the uniqueness of the Incarnation. When he was harassed and mocked by political authorities, university faculties, and ecclesiastical bureaucrats, he insisted that the Church always falls down in unfaithfulness and disgrace when it fails to understand three small words: his only Son.

Throughout World War II one huge volume succeeded another. An Englishman visiting an endangered pastor in Germany was startled at the man’s relief upon receiving yet another thousand pages form Barth: “It was as if a year’s supply of food had come to save a beleaguered city that would otherwise have starved to death.”

Hard at work each day form 7:00 a.m. until midnight, Barth still found time for other pursuits, especially music. He was particularly fond of Mozart, and listened to him daily. In the midst of work-filled days Barth wrote, “. . . Our daily bread must also include playing. I hear Mozart – both younger and older – at play. But play is something so lofty and demanding that it requires mastery. And in Mozart I hear an art of playing as I hear it in no one else. . . . When I hear him, it gladdens, encourages and comforts me as well.”

Barth travelled to America only towards the end of his life. By then he felt he had acquired sufficient English to make the journey, even though he waggishly told people that his English, gained from reading detective mysteries, was “simply criminal.” When asked for advice concerning young people about to enter the ministry he responded without hesitation, “They should know their Bibles and they should love people”

When he was over eighty an elderly woman in a Zurich nursing home wrote to tell him how much his printed sermons meant to her and to the ninety-eight year old resident to whom she red them. He replied, “I have no fewer than eleven honorary doctorates, but none has given me more pleasure than your little letter. . . .” He concluded, “God grant you both more of his incomparable light.” Soon he was dead himself.

He will be remembered as one who recalled the Church to its foundation: Jesus Christ is given to us as Judge, Saviour and Lord inasmuch as the world’s sin renders it both ignorant of its condition and impotent to do anything about it.

It had all been anticipated decades before in a remark of the young pastor in Safenwil: “The little phrase ‘God is’ amounts to a revolution.”

Victor Shepherd